Another Day, Another Problem Case File #4, “Every time you talk to them, it’s a gamble.”

January 19th, 2044

11:40 AM

Central Ward

Iron District

Nanbu Naoya

“I can’t believe this!” the heavyset Adachi sat in his office chair, one hand held to his forehead. In contrast to Yamato’s office, Naoya observed that Adachi didn’t hesitate to spend a little more on his own personal decorations. Adachi’s desk was a wide, bright red oak that seemed to be imperiously raised above the floor, with a large wide-backed leather chair. A small fan spun at the edge of the desk, directing the airflow towards the big man’s face. The carpets of the office were thick and bright white, while the walls were sky blue.

Adachi let out a pained sigh as he leaned back in his chair, clutching a rag to his face to soak up the blood pouring from his forehead. Apparently, when Shōki had barged into the office, Adachi had taken on the onus of confronting him. The rash act had earned Adachi a painful lesson but seeing that for all of his anger and his overbearing personality Adachi was willing to fight for his employees earned him a modicum of respect in Naoya’s eyes.

“Sakura!” the bleeding man shook his head in disbelief. “Out of all the people in this city, why her?”

“If I might, Adachi-san,” tall, slender, and dressed from head to toe in black, Yamato stood in front of Adachi’s desk. His shoulders were hunched, and his hands were clasped together nervously as Yamato assumed what Naoya understood as his “toady” persona.

“Perhaps we should think about getting you to a hospital. You are bleeding quite a bit.”

“You!” Adachi raised a thick finger and pointed at Yamato. “What the hell were you doing while all this shit was happening?”

“Please, Adachi-san,” Yamato nervously rubbed his neck. “I was halfway across town; I couldn’t have done anything if I wanted to. Besides, I struggle to imagine what you would expect me to do even if I were here.”

“I expect you to act like a man, you little pissant!” Adachi roared, not the least bit dissuaded from blaming Yamato for his current misfortune. “You’re here, worrying about me while those bastards have their filthy hands all over that girl! I’m bleeding? So what? What about her? What about what she’s going through?”

“What happened to Sakura-chan was my fault,” Naoya stepped in.

“You?” Adachi scowled, never one to hide his contempt for the delivery man. “What does a bunch of Tower goons kidnapping my secretary have to do with you?”

“It’s a long story,” Naoya held up his hands, trying to dissuade further questions. “To cut it short, a client of mine offered me a job, I reneged on the deal, and it turns out the Towers were behind it all. Since I didn’t give them what I promised them, they decided to go after everyone I’ve ever worked with.”

“You broke something, didn’t you?” Adachi shook his finger at Naoya in accusation. “Some idiot trusted you with a package for the Towers, and you broke it!”

“Look, it doesn’t matter what happened,” Naoya wasn’t in the mood to sit through another of the fat man’s tirades. “What matters is that they’ve taken Sakura to get to me.”

“And what are you going to do about it?” Adachi fixed Naoya with an angry glare, but both men already knew what came next.

“I’m going to get her back,” Naoya made that promise without hesitation. “No matter what it takes.”

“That’s right,” Adachi, for the first time, gave a look that had something resembling compassion. “That’s exactly what a real man would do. You see this, Kenji-kun? Take notes. In fact, go with him.”

“What?” Yamato blanched, turning his already pale face even whiter. “Adachi-san, you can’t be serious!”

“You’re damn right I’m serious!” Adachi slapped the desktop with his free hand, returning his ire to his subordinate. “Sakura’s a part of our team! We can’t leave her to Accident-kun; one of us has to go get her.”

“Wouldn’t calling the police be the best course of action?” Yamato tried to counsel reason in the face of Adachi’s machismo.

“Good luck getting the police to head over into Sin Ward and deal with the Towers face to face,” Adachi scoffed. “By the time the cops do anything, Sakura could be on a boat to China for all we know. We need to act now, damn it!”

“Mhhmmm-mmm,” a muffled voice intruded on the conversation, the speaker being the fourth man in the room. All eyes turned to the office chair propped up against the righthand wall and the man sitting in it. Shōki Tōzaburō sat in the office chair, covered in dry blood and half-draped in his pink fur coat. Rolls of tape purloined from the office served to tie the man’s hands together at the wrists, while adhesive straps held the man to his seat by his shoulders, and a final piece of tape held his mouth closed.

“This son of a bitch,” Adachi shook his head at the captive gangster. “What the hell are we going to do with him?”

“We should just turn him over to the police,” Yamato, again, suggested something rational.

“Whatever we do, we can’t leave him here,” Naoya gestured towards the tape holding the man down. “As soon as I’m out the door, he’ll tear himself free. Even the police wouldn’t be able to hold him.”

“This is giving me a migraine,” Yamato dryly observed as he rubbed his left temple with a long finger. “If only he wound up dead during your little scuffle.”

“Kenji-kun!” Adachi didn’t let the dark remark slip past. “What the hell are you saying?”

“Ah!” Yamato immediately wilted under his supervisor’s anger. “I sincerely apologize, Adachi-san; I’m just so upset and frustrated about what happened to Sakura-chan.”

“Let me take care of this guy,” Naoya glared at Shōki, and the gangster returned the look with interest.

“Do whatever you need to,” Adachi waved a hand towards the door. “Just get him out of here.”

Naoya didn’t wait a second longer; he took hold of Shōki’s chair and spun him around, wheeling the captive towards the door, while Yamato followed after him like an unhappy shadow. Stepping out into the office of the insurance agency, Naoya hastily walked down through the pathway between the cubicles, while men and women poked their heads out to glance at the pair and their captive. The visit from the Towers had kicked the hornet’s nest, and the employees of the insurance agency stood in huddled groups as they nervously spoke about the disruption in their daily routine. None of them had anything to say to the pair as they passed by, and they all looked at Naoya as though he was as much of an invader as the gangsters had been.

“Would it be too much to expect that you have some kind of plan?” Yamato asked in a hushed voice from over Naoya’s shoulder.

“There’s nothing to plan,” Naoya answered without looking back. “We’ve got to be direct about this. The Towers won’t respect anything else.”

“Why did I expect anything more from you?” Yamato asked with quiet exasperation.

“First things first, we need to have a little talk,” Naoya headed out into halls of the larger office building and headed out through the skybridge into the garage. The garage was a mess; blood and half-melted ice still covered the floor, and the remains of broken car parts were strewn across the room. He wheeled Shōki around, turning the chairbound gangster to face him. He snatched the corner of the piece of tape holding his mouth shut and he ripped it off with a deft flick of his wrist.

“Owww! Son of a bitch!” Shōki hissed through his teeth as the tape was ripped away. “You couldn’t be a little gentler?”

“Cry me a river,” Naoya tossed the piece of tape with several clumps of Shōki’s beard to the floor. “Tell me; where did Juzo and his cronies take Sakura?”

“Fuck you,” Shōki answered curtly.

“You’re doing all this shit to get to me, right?” Naoya laid his hands to his chest. “I’m right here. There’s no need to drag other people into this.”

“Yeah, that’s sweet of you. Still, fuck you.”

“Tell me where your boss is,” Naoya implored him, his frustration mounting. “Or whoever I need to talk to resolve all of this.”

“You think I’m going to tell you shit?” Shōki scoffed, shaking his head in mockery. “If you want to meet my boss, you just sit and wait while your world burns down around you. He’ll track your ass down when he’s good and ready.”

“Please, Nanbu-kun,” Yamato’s dryly lectured him as he stared at Shōki over Naoya’s shoulder. “No Tower that’s earned enough respect to wear a memorandum is going to answer questions from an outsider. It’s an honor thing.”

“Memorandum?” Naoya glanced back at the tall salesman.

“The tattoo, Nanbu-kun,” Yamato tapped his chest to remind Naoya of the mark on Shōki’s torso, his voice filled with soft annoyance.

“It’s not a tattoo!” Shōki snapped at the salesman, and he struggled to climb out of his seat, forcing Naoya to rest a hand on his shoulder and keep him down. “It’s metal, flesh, and blood! It’s a living piece of Tokyo that will never die!”

“Yes, yes,” Yamato sighed, clearly blind to the significance of the brand, and he kept his focus on Naoya, treating the gangster as though he wasn’t there. “Is it clear to you now that he’s not going to listen to reason?”

“I don’t understand why you have to make this difficult,” Naoya shook his head at the gangster, wishing that the world would stop and make sense once in a while.

“Look, we need to think about where we go from here,” Yamato stepped closer and lowered his voice, but it was impossible for Shōki not to hear him. “And more importantly, what we’re going to do with him.”

“And what do you suggest?” Naoya turned a skeptical eye towards the salesman.

“I already told you that handing him over to the police would be the wisest course of action,” Yamato reminded him, looking at the captive Shōki out of the corner of his eye. “So what if he escapes? Once he’s in police custody, our part in all this ends.”

“And how many people could he kill on the way out?” Naoya asked, looking back towards the gangster who smiled back with a sinister grin. “I’m not going to put innocent people in harm’s way to get this guy out of my hair.”

“Well, we can’t exactly call in the Bureau,” Yamato clicked his teeth in irritation, his red eyes boring into Naoya as he stood uncomfortably close. “They’ve got just as much reason to arrest you as they do him.”

“Is that really true?” Naoya looked down at his hands, considering the power that lurked inside them. “Are Shōki and I really no different?”

He thought about Suzume: what would she do if he called her? Would she see him as an enemy? He couldn’t answer that, and that terrified him.

“Listen to me, Nanbu-kun,” Yamato’s ruby eyes gleamed in the soft light of parking garage as he stared at Shōki out of the corner of his eye. “We can’t just let this man go; there’s no guarantee that he won’t just go around causing trouble as soon as you turn your back on him.”

“So, what do you suggest we do?” Naoya demanded, and Yamato immediately flashed a smile as he swapped into his slimier persona.

“Leave it to me, Nanbu-kun,” Yamato slipped an arm around Naoya’s shoulder in a gesture meant to show camaraderie, ignoring Naoya’s attempts to slip away. “You go ahead and try to track down Sakura. After all, between the two of us, you’re the fighter. While you’re doing that, I’ll manage our friend here.”

“Are you going to be alright with this guy by yourself?” Naoya looked at the slender salesman and had trouble imagining that he could protect himself against Shōki. The gangster was a hardened criminal and a Human Calamity; the only reason he remained stuck to the chair was because he was still crippled from the wounds Naoya had given him, but Shōki was healing faster than any ordinary man, and Naoya had no idea when the gangster would try and make his escape.

“Don’t trust him for a second,” Shōki sneered from his office chair. “Give me ten seconds, and I’ll fold your friend into a fucking pretzel.”

“Don’t worry,” Yamato ignored the threat and instead pushed Naoya towards his bike which stood nearby. “I’m a businessman, remember? Managing these kinds of delicate situations is what I do. Now, the longer you stay here, the harder it will be to get Sakura back, so you just get on your bike and leave this to me.”

Prevented from shoving Yamato away only by his desire to obey social niceties, Naoya reluctantly allowed himself to be led by the salesman. When Yamato let Naoya go, he hastily brushed his shoulder where the other man touched, as if to remove an unseen stain. Naoya mounted the bike and reached into his jacket, pulling out his Augur. Cracking it between his fingers, the device shifted itself into a pair of goggles, but Naoya didn’t put them on immediately. Instead, he looked at Yamato who was still hovering nearby, and then to the wrapped up Shōki.

“You’re sure about this?” Naoya couldn’t resist asking again, but Yamato didn’t betray an iota of doubt.

“Completely!” Yamato insisted, flashing Naoya a smile that couldn’t be less reassuring. “Haven’t I earned a little respect from you?”

“Respect?” Naoya didn’t know what to say to that notion. “Once I figure out where Sakura is, I’ll call you. Just try to stay alive until then.”

Naoya placed his goggles on and turned on the engine of his bike, which hummed to life between his legs. He felt Yamato’s eyes on him as he rode the bike away, and the feeling didn’t abate until he made it down to the road. He had no idea what Yamato intended to do, but he could “trust” that the other man knew what he was about. Instead, he focused on what he needed to do.

He sorely missed his helmet the moment he pulled out of the parking garage. With his protection destroyed in the melee with Shōki, Naoya’s head was left entirely unprotected from the fury of Hurricane Izumi. He keenly felt every drop of rain that struck his face, and the wind whipped his hair and whistled in his ears, almost deafening without the muting effect of his helmet. More pressing was the fear of getting into an accident, but that worry was transitory.

“I’m not even human,” Naoya reminded himself, though the thought was far from comforting. “A traffic collision is the least of my worries.”

He headed east, breaking the promise to himself as he returned to Sin Ward. Before he’d even entered the den of vice, he found himself feeling a sense of anxiety. He watched the streets of the Golden Mile, looking at the rare pedestrians and cars that he passed with suspicion. Who could say how far the Towers could reach? Anyone and everyone could be one of their informants, or opportunistic enough to try and claim whatever bounty the gang had put on his head. Heading into Sin Ward would only put him further into the Towers’ clutches, but he knew he couldn’t change anything by running away.

Sin Ward felt different to Naoya; the streets were quieter than he was used to, even in the middle of the day. A vortex had touched down on the ward somewhere on the border between Temptation and Decadence, and numerous roads had closed due to the flooding, forcing Naoya to take constant detours. The streets Naoya passed were largely empty, in contrast to the constant business Sin Ward usually drew, storm or not. Perhaps Izumi’s death throes were finally violent enough for the entertainment district’s customers to stay indoors. However, Naoya couldn’t help but see the empty streets as an ominous warning; a warning he felt was realized when he reached his destination.

Flashing red and white lights greeted Naoya as he paused at a cross street, grey and black buildings surrounding him on all sides. Ahead of him was a five-story red brick laminate structure that seemed tiny in comparison to its neighbors. Two white and red Civil Patrol cars sat parked in the middle of the street, cutting off all through traffic while an ambulance and a firetruck were parked on the curb outside the building.

Smoke poured out of the building’s first story windows, their glass panes having been blown out a fire that had already been put out. Around the broken portals, the walls of the building were blackened, and the laminate had peeled away to reveal the honest concrete beneath. Members of the Civil Services walked around the scene in their white uniforms and transparent raincoats, setting up silver beacons on the sidewalk to erect a holographic barricade to warn away passersby. As Naoya watched the emergency personnel tend to the scene, his eyes strayed up to the sign that hung over the front of the building: once upon a time, the banner over the business had been a salacious icon of a nude woman being constricted by a dragon, but the lower half of the lewd image had been melted and warped by flames.

Naoya cautiously pulled forward, not wanting to draw the ire of the men and women working to clear the scene, but he was unable to fight his sense of curiosity. He drove forward slowly, letting his eyes pass over the assortment of vehicles, trying to take in every detail that he could. The sound of the Bridge-Runner’s heavy wheels and the soft hum of its engine seemed to attract attention to him, though not from the Civil Services.

The back of the red and white ambulance was open, and a small gurney had been rolled out and a small figure sat on it beneath a thick blanket to shelter him from the downpour. The figure sat hunched over, breathing through a small canister and an oxygen mask, but as Naoya drew closer, the man looked up in his direction. With difficulty, the small man drew himself up and slipped off the gurney, stumbling towards Naoya as he clutched the blanket.

“Ichinose,” Naoya greeted the little man with vanishing warmth, and Ichinose returned the hospitality in kind. The skinny, short soapland manager stood in the rain, dressed in a thick brown sweater and a pair of off-white sweatpants. His stringy brown hair was matted down by the rain, and his face and clothes were stained with soot and ash.

“It’s about fucking time,” Ichinose spoke in a hoarse whisper, and he glared up at Naoya with palpable hate, his eyes reddened and inflamed. “Where the hell have you been?”

“Don’t take that tone with me,” Naoya sat up straight on his bike as he looked down at the other man. “I don’t work for you anymore. I don’t need to take your bullshit.”

“You—! You—!” Ichinose tried to speak, but he had difficulty forming the words. He wheezed and gagged, then bent over double as he tried to breath. He pressed the mask attached to the canister to his mouth and took a long, deep breath to regain his strength.

“You can’t pretend like you aren’t a part of all this!” when Ichinose could speak again, his fire hadn’t been quenched. “I lost everything because of you!”

“I’m not taking the blame for any of this!” Naoya snapped back. “I told you from the start I didn’t want to have anything to do with the Towers, and you lied to me!”

“So, I lied! As long as we got paid, what did it matter? You had him, you dumb son of a bitch!” Ichinose’s words were half accusing, and half pleading, as though he was asking Naoya to go back in time and make another choice. “You had Nishijima! You could have turned him in, and we’d all be sitting pretty!”

“And what would have happened to Nishijima if I handed him over to those thugs?” Naoya demanded, sure that Ichinose couldn’t answer.

“Fuck him, Nanbu!” Ichinose spoke with as much compassion expected. “Think about us, you moron! There’s a bounty on your head, you horse’s ass; did you know that? And I, in case you haven’t noticed, I lost everything!”

Ichinose took a deep breath from the oxygen tank again, and Naoya looked away while he panted and wheezed.

“What happened here?” Naoya asked when Ichinose’s coughing fit ended.

“What do you think?” Ichinose rasped out an answer, shaking his head in pure despondence. “The Towers happened.”

“Why?”

“Why, he asks,” Ichinose scoffed, and his prior energy seemed to drain out of him. “Mr. Won’t-Take-Any-Blame wonders why the Towers burned my whole damn shop down. They took everything away from me, Nanbu. They took all my savings and burned the rest. They took the girls, too.”

“What did they want with the girls?” Naoya leaned forward in his seat, his interest piqued.

“Boy, you’re just full of dumb questions today, aren’t you?” Ichinose chuckled, a choking and mirthless sound. “What do you think they wanted? He told me I was just as liable for losing Nishijima because I brought you on, so I had to pay up if I couldn’t find you. He took what little I had and said the girls had to work off the rest.”

Ichinose glared at Naoya out of the corner of his eye again, his hate palpable.

“If you’d just answered the phone one fucking time,” the small man shuddered with anger. “If you’d just listened to me. . .”

“Well, I’m here now,” Naoya reminded him and Ichinose through up his hands in exasperation.

“You’re too late!” Ichinose looked at his burned down business and took another breath from the tank. “The damage has been done, and you. . .,” Ichinose gave Naoya a long look, considering him, before he pointed an ominous finger in his direction. “You need to ride that bike to the other end of the island. Maybe hop a boat, I don’t know. But you aren’t safe here.”

“The man I spoke to over the phone,” Naoya nodded in the direction the Virgin Sacrifice. “The one who burned down your shop: is he the ringleader behind all of this?”

“You mean Yakiyama? Why do you care?” Ichinose cocked his head to one side, trying to understand what he wanted.

“Do you know where I can find him?” the question earned an astonished laugh from Ichinose that quickly petered out in another hacking cough.

“Do you—? Do you have any idea what you’re asking?” Ichinose demanded when he could speak again.

“If dealing with this Yakiyama is the only way to get this price off my head, then that’s what I’ll do,” Naoya folded his arms as Ichinose laughed at him again.

“You’re a fucking gem, Accident-kun,” Ichinose spat onto the wet street.

“If you help me, I can help you,” Naoya leaned forward on his bike again, making eye contact with Ichinose to try and impress on him the importance of what he was asking.

“Help me, he says. How’s that, Accident-kun?” the former soapland manager rolled his eyes. “Are you telling me you’ve got a few hundred thousand yen in your back pocket to help me get back on my feet? Of course you don’t. You don’t fix things, Accident-kun; you break them. That’s all you can do.”

“If you tell me where Yakiyama is, you can claim the bounty on me,” as Naoya explained his plan, Ichinose looked at him with disbelief. “You show the Towers that you never meant to double cross them, you get paid, and the girls go free. I don’t know if they’ll pay you enough to cover all your damages, but anything you can get from them is more than you have right now.”

Ichinose didn’t answer right away; instead, he stared at Naoya like he was a puzzle he couldn’t solve.

“They’re gonna fucking kill you,” Ichinose assured him, his voice grave. “You know that, right?”

“You let me handle Yakiyama,” Naoya spread his hands. “He’s taken two shots at me already, and he’s missed both times.”

“That kind of crazy shit is only going to piss this guy off more,” Ichinose shook his head, his eyes wide with fear.

“If Yakiyama wants to cut loose, let it be on me, not you,” Naoya tried to assuage the other man’s trepidation. “If you’re scared to face this guy, all you need to do is tell me where he hangs out. You call and let them know I’m coming, and I’ll go there myself.”

“No,” Ichinose looked towards the ground as he considered. “If I’m not there to hand you over, they aren’t going to give me shit.”

Ichinose fell silent for a moment, and he reached into his pants pockets, likely to search for a cigarette. When he couldn’t find one, he took another breath from the oxygen tank and gave Naoya a hard look.

“Look, I don’t know where Yakiyama hangs up his boots,” Naoya remained silent as Ichinose paused to take another breath. “But. . .”

Ichinose stared into the middle distance, and licked his lips, trepidation written on his face.

“I might know someone who can help us,” he finished after a moment.

“Who?” Naoya had to ask, and Ichinose shook his head.

“Look, I don’t even think this asshole is gonna answer when I call him,” Ichinose took another hit from the oxygen mask. “I’ve gotta think about this. Maybe call in some favors if I have any left.”

“So, what can I do?” Naoya asked.

“If you’re stupid enough to go through with this, then meet me at the Eastern Municipal Station in an hour. I’ve gotta get all my ducks in a row before our collective funeral.”

“I’ll be there,” Naoya promised, and he backed his bike up and began to turn it around. As he slowly drove away, the former soapland manager called out to him.

“If you don’t show, I won’t blame you! Hell, I wouldn’t if I had any choice.”

“We’re all doing things we’d rather not do today,” Naoya silently agreed as he accelerated down the street, leaving Ichinose with the ruins of his destroyed establishment. He turned down the street and headed nowhere in particular. He had an hour to kill, but nothing to fill it with. Working an odd job in the meantime was the furthest thing from his mind, and he didn’t want to risk leaving Sin Ward and getting stuck in traffic before meeting with Ichinose. He was too anxious to eat or nap, even if he did have someplace to rest his head. Driving around in circles didn’t seem like a good idea, either, seeing as the Towers were looking for him, so he decided to head to the station early and just wait.

The Eastern Municipal Station was on the south side of Sin Ward, sitting on the border between Ambition and Central Ward. The station was a wedge-shaped building five stories tall with a sloping structure that was highest at its rear point and gradually became lower to the ground as it fanned outward. Buses, taxis, and rails ran in and out of the Eastern Municipal Station, ferrying the city’s population up and down Sin Ward, and even into Foundation, but that was only the beginning. As large as the station was above ground, larger still was the underground railway and shopping mall which connected the facility to all corners of the island.

Naoya circled the station, picking through the buses entering and exiting the facility, pausing when he needed to let herds of pedestrians cross the street. He pulled up to a parking lot outside the station and parked his bike before heading inside. The interior of the Municipal Station had polished white tile floors and a dark carpet that covered the center of the walkway while the walls were soft red velvet in color. The ceiling displayed the motorways of Yōgai-shima on a digital map which tracked changes in the weather, road closures, and the movement of buses across the city.

The first floor of the station was largely a selection of storefronts and eateries; almost all of the actual business for buses and taxis was conducted out on the streets. From the second floor upward, the building was divided into two halves; one being a public side with more stores and businesses, and the other half being the station that served one of the four different trains that ran above ground. Between the two halves there was a partition manned by private security that ensured each passenger was ticketed and boarded the railcar without contraband or weapons.

Without direction, Naoya ascended to the third floor, ignoring the other commuters as he went. He tuned out his surroundings as he walked, turning all his thoughts inward as he tried to consider what lay ahead of him, and the choices he needed to make. He moved silently into a small gift shop on the third floor, ignoring the greeting of the employee behind the counter as he drifted between aisles of greeting cards and small stuffed toys. The wall of the shop opposite the entrance was a large window that allowed Naoya to look out at Sin Ward.

Three vortexes had touched down in the red-light district, pulling the storm above lower to the ground. The massive, terrifying spirals of churning clouds and crackling lightning obscured the city of depravity from Naoya’s vantage on the south side of the island. Looking at the hurricane, and the ethereal power it still held, Naoya thought of Suzume.

“Should I tell her?” Naoya asked himself as he watched spears of lightning descend from the typhoon above and strike somewhere in the city. She had a right to know; she was his girlfriend, after all. Naoya had already committed to facing Yakiyama, and he would follow through with whatever that entailed. He hoped, perhaps too optimistically, that the Tower would be amenable to a peaceful negotiation, but he had to steel himself in case the other man proved entirely intractable.

“I could die,” the thought should have been terrifying, and it was the driving force behind his desire to tell Suzume, but he couldn’t bring himself to do it. The fact of his own mortality held no fear for him any longer: he simply couldn’t believe he could die. It wasn’t that he was invincible, or immortal, he told himself. Instead, his encounters with Sakai and Shōki revealed to him that he contained an otherworldly power; a force that was truly immense and beyond his capacity to fully comprehend.

He looked down at his gloved hands again, at the hands that could destroy anything they touched. It was a terrible power that he possessed, and an intuition he couldn’t explain told him that he was capable of far more than he knew. Looking into himself and seeing only a silhouette of the awful energy that inundated him, death held no fear for him. Instead, he feared only himself, and for that reason, he wanted to avoid a violent confrontation if he could. A jingle from Naoya’s headset drew him out of his dark thoughts, and he reached up to tap the side of his Augur as a call came through.

“Ah! Nanbu-kun,” Yamato’s voice came over the line, sounding uncharacteristically pleased with himself. “How are thing’s going on your end? Have you managed to find out where they took Sakura-chan?”

“Sort of,” Naoya answered warily, unable to ignore the amusement in the other man’s voice. “How about you? What did you do with that gangbanger?”

“Oh, you don’t need to worry about him,” Yamato jovially waved off the question. “I taught him that it’s the insurance salesmen that really have a stranglehold on this city, and then I sent him on his way. He won’t be a problem, anymore: I managed to squeeze that promise out of him.”

“You just took his word for it?” Naoya balked, remembering how cautious the salesman had been,

“I told you before, didn’t I?” the salesman gleefully assured him. “Gangs like the Towers run on an honor system; their oath is their bond, and I always make sure I get the last word in when I close a deal.”

“I guess salesmen and career criminals aren’t so different,” Naoya observed with a heavy dose of sarcasm. “As long as he’s safely out of the way, I guess that’s all that matters.”

“That’s a strange way to say thank you,” Yamato sniffed, clearly affronted. “But I’m big enough to overlook your lack of gratitude and find solace in a job well done. Speaking of, how are things on your end?”

“There’s a friend of mine, well, an acquaintance, who knows some things about the Towers,” the words tasted sour in Naoya’s mouth as he was forced to describe the situation. “He says he can lead me to the local gangster that has me in his crosshairs. Well, maybe.”

“Do you trust him?” Yamato cut right to the heart of the matter.

“Ordinarily? No,” honesty seemed to be the only appropriate answer. “But he’s got skin in the game. I halfway expect a group of Towers to show up here in his place, but as long as I get to their boss, that’s all that really matters.”

“Where are you meeting him?”

“The Eastern Municipal Station; why do you ask?”

“With the mood he’s in, Adachi-san will fire me on the spot if I return to the office without Sakura-chan,” Yamato bemoaned his fate with a heavy sigh. “I might as well come with you.”

“This is going to be dangerous, Yamato-san,” Naoya spoke slowly, trying to convey the seriousness of the situation.

“Don’t worry, don’t worry,” Yamato assured him with a chuckle. “I’ll make sure to keep my distance if things take a turn.”

“Just focus on getting Sakura-chan,” Naoya insisted. “As long as she’s alright, you don’t need to worry about me.”

“I couldn’t agree more,” Yamato gladly agreed, and he swiftly hung up the call without a farewell.

“You didn’t need to agree that quickly,” Naoya thought ruefully. He reached up and pried off his goggles so that he could stare out at the city with his own two eyes. As the Augur shifted back into its compact form, and he stared into his reflection with his own two eyes, Naoya realized that he wasn’t alone.

“You know, eavesdropping is a rude thing to do,” Naoya turned to look to his left, laying eyes on the woman that was now sharing his view. Beside him stood a familiar woman; short, shapely, and with a head of pinkish-red locks that frame a round, cute face. Today, Conbeni-chan had her hair down, and she was dressed in a puffy bright red raincoat with black leggings and a pair of brown boots with fur trim.

“I wouldn’t call it eavesdropping, per say,” the young woman reached up to tap her chin with one pink-painted fingernail as she cocked her head to one side as she considered the accusation. “I was just listening.”

“Yeah, that’s called eavesdropping,” Naoya folded his arms, but he didn’t have the heart to truly try and scold the young woman.

“Everywhere you go, you’re speaking; be it through the words you speak, or the things you do, or even your body language, and someone is always listening in this city,” the young woman kept a glib smile on her face while she explained. “You should keep that in mind.”

“I’ll do that,” Naoya gave the woman a scathing look, but she only smiled back, mischievously, and Naoya felt the corners of his mouth twisting into a grin despite himself.

“Sounds like you’re in a bit of a tight spot,” the young woman looked out the window, staring into the storm.

“I suppose I am,” Naoya agreed. Conbeni-chan didn’t say anything and silence fell between them. Without a response, Naoya sensed that the young woman expected him to keep speaking and he reluctantly submitted.

“I’m about to walk into a lion’s den with two men behind me, and I can’t expect either of them to actually help me. In fact, I imagine both of them would sell me out if it served them.”

“That does sound like a pickle,” the young woman commiserated, but she didn’t sound the slightest bit concerned.

“What would you do in my place?” Naoya asked, watching the young woman out of the corner of his eye.

“Me? No, no. I’d never be caught in a position like that,” she waved a hand, dismissing the notion. “I’m just an ordinary girl, after all. What you really should be asking is what I think you should be doing.”

“And what is that?”

“Hmmm,” the young woman made a show of tapping her chin again, idly twisting on the spot. “I suppose that depends on what you’re fighting for.”

“I never said anything about fighting,” Naoya observed, coolly, but Conbeni-chan waved it off.

“You didn’t need to,” she answered coyly. “With men, it’s always about fighting, isn’t it? So, what are you fighting for?”

“All of this, it’s my fault,” Naoya admitted, looking away from the young woman next to him. “I made a mistake, and it put other people in danger.”

“What kind of mistake?” the girl asked.

“I was asked to do a job,” Naoya reached up to rub the back of his neck. “Only it turned out that it was way bigger than I was told. At the end of it, I wasn’t certain what the truth was, and I backed out. In the end, it pissed off the wrong people, and they’ve started hurting other people to get to me.”

“It sounds to me like you didn’t make a mistake at all,” Conbeni-chan offered.

“People are getting hurt because of what I did,” Naoya looked down, not wanting to look at the young woman in the eye. “A friend of mine lost his garage; another had his business burned down. Now, they’ve taken a bunch of people hostage, and I can’t help but blame myself for all of this.”

“So, what are you going to do about it?” another question, and Naoya found himself struggling to answer.

“I don’t know,” he chose honesty again. “I want to believe that if I can just speak to whoever’s behind this and I look them in the eye and explain, maybe that will be enough. If that doesn’t work, I don’t know. Maybe there’s something I can do to pay him back or make amends.”

“That’s sweet in its own way, but you aren’t that naïve,” the young woman shook her head with a sad smile. “Do you really believe that will work?”

“No,” the admittance formed a bitter frown on Naoya’s face.

“So, what are you really going to do?” the girl questioned him again.

“I don’t want to fight,” Naoya folded his arms again. “But, somehow, I know that’s exactly where this is all going.”

“Sometimes, it’s necessary to fight,” Conbeni-chan folded her hands behind her back, giving Naoya a gentle look.

“But if I fight, I don’t know if I can control myself,” Naoya held up his hands, again, looking down at them. “There’s something inside me that’s dark, and vicious. Something bloodthirsty. I may not be able to hold back; I might kill someone.”

“As long as it’s the right person, killing can be necessary, too,” Conbeni-chan spoke confidently and clearly, and it made Naoya do a double take.

“I can’t believe you said that,” Naoya couldn’t hide how astonished he was, and the moment served as a reminder how little he really knew the woman he called Conbeni-chan. Sensing his discomfort, the young woman took a step closer, slowly, and gently.

“Tell me, if you have a chance to save those women, but in order to do it, you need to kill someone, would you do it?” the young woman asked the uncomfortable question and Naoya tried to look away, but he felt himself drawn back to meet her eyes. “If something awful happens to those women because you chose to hold back, could you live with it?”

“I don’t want to hurt anyone,” Naoya shook his head, unable to really answer the question. “I don’t want to kill anyone, either.”

“When innocent lives depend on you, you can’t afford to give anything less than your all,” Conbeni-chan reached out and gently took hold of Naoya’s left wrist and held his arm up. “If you want to find a way to get out of this situation without fighting, then commit to it. Believe in it. But if you can’t, then you need to fight, and you need to commit to that, too. And if it’s necessary to use that power inside you, and you need to hurt someone, you need to fight whole-heartedly. When you fight for something you believe is right, to hold back would be the real sin.”

Naoya found himself staring down into the woman’s eyes, trying to understand who she really was. In the silence, the two found themselves communicating without words: Conbeni-chan tried to impress the importance of her words onto Naoya, while he struggled to find some reason to dismiss them. Before a resolution could be reached, there was a chime, and Conbeni-chan stepped away.

“Sorry,” Naoya fumbled with his jacket pockets, reaching for his Augur. “I’ve got a call.”

He looked away from the young woman and held up the Augur, which displayed a small yellow screen with the words “Ichinose Yuta.” He tapped the screen, putting the call through, and then turned to look towards Conbeni-chan, but the woman had vanished. He faintly heard the sound of Ichinose’s voice over the Augur as he turned around, searching for any trace of the disappearing woman in red, but there was no sign of her.

“Nanbu!” Ichinose shouted over the line, evidently tired of being ignored. “Are you there?”

“Yeah, yeah,” Naoya assured him as he pressed his phone to his ear, though he took one last look up and down the aisles for the vanishing woman. “I’m here.”

“Good, good,” Ichinose breathed out a heavy sigh. “I was starting to think you’d been jumped, or something.”

“Were you worried about me?” Naoya couldn’t help but smile sarcastically at the sentiment.

“I was worried that you’d found some way to screw me over again,” Ichinose corrected him. “Speaking of. . ., are you here at the station?”

“I’m here,” Naoya’s smile slipped away, and his features hardened into a stern look of determination.

“This is your last chance to run away,” the ex-soapland manager warned. “Once we get on the train, there’s no going back.”

“I’m in until the end of the line,” Naoya insisted, and the other man sighed again over the line, clearly struggling to understand.

“Meet me underground,” Ichinose barked. “We’re taking the eastbound rail from station three below ground. And make it quick; the train’s leaving soon.”

“Couldn’t you have called me sooner?” Naoya hung up and turned to leave, taking one last look around the small shop for Conbeni-chan before he hurried out. As he walked, Naoya idly tapped his Augur again, sending a GPS pin to Yamato so that the salesman would know where he was heading, though he wasn’t really concerned with idea of the other man joining him. He hustled down from the third floor of the station and descended the flights of escalators that wove through the building, moving as quickly as he could among the press of men and women on the stairways. When he reached the escalator heading into the station beneath the building, he immediately felt a familiar trepidation come over him.

A dozen or more people crowded around Naoya on the escalator as it descended into the earth, preventing him from moving forward of his own volition. The natural sunlight that managed to break through the cloud cover disappeared as the escalators continued downward through a tunnel into the underground station, replacing the sun with bulbs in the ceiling and the glow of holographic advertisements. To the faceless mass of citizens around him, nothing changed, but to Naoya, he felt as though he was being lowered into an open grave.

The constant buzz of human voices did nothing to make Naoya feel reassured, and neither did the soft tinkling of music, nor the echoing voice of an announcer playing over the speakers far below. He felt sweat beading on his forehead, and he hastily wiped it away as he shifted back and forth on his feet, eager for the ride to end. As soon as the sliding steps of the escalator terminated into the station floor, Naoya broke away from the commuters idly shambling off the stairway.

As large as the station was above ground, the underground was the true hub of activity, featuring a sprawling shopping mall that extended beyond the border between Sin Ward and Central. Numerous stairways ascended and descended from the streets above, allowing people across the city to enter the travel hub. The underground shopping mall served as a massive central space with a dozen different tunnels that broke off into various different directions. However, Naoya had no curiosity to follow any of the passageways and was instead focused on getting out as quickly as humanly possible.

A thousand footsteps rang off the linoleum floors and up the walls of tile and grey paint, creating a raucous chorus that pounded in Naoya’s ears. The ground beneath his feet rumbled as a train came through, making Naoya feel sick, and the air was filled with the shrieking of the rails. He doubled his pace, following the directions Ichinose had given him while trying not to think about the fact he was trapped underground. He kept his head on a swivel, trying to find Ichinose, but the other man found him first.

“Accident-kun!” a familiar voice called out over the noise, and Naoya turned his head, scowling at a small figure waving in his direction. Ichinose beckoned him over from beneath a thick blue-grey raincoat that was so large it made the slim man seem over twice as wide as he was. Beneath the coat, Ichinose wore a grey set of sweatpants tucked into a set of black rubber boots.

“Can you not call me that in public?” Naoya lowered his voice as much as he was able considering the loudness of their surroundings.

“What? I can’t call you ‘Accident-kun?’” the small man asked with a mocking grin. “It’s what you are.”

“Do you want me to leave your skinny ass out to dry?” Naoya glowered at the small man, but Ichinose only seemed more amused.

“I keep telling you, you shoulda walked away from this,” heedless of the station’s rules, Ichinose puffed on a lit cigarette. “I wouldn’t be here, if I could help it.”

“Nothing will get done if you doubt yourself when the moment comes,” a tall shadow spoke as it appeared hovering at Naoya’s left elbow. Both men were flinched at the sudden arrival, and Ichinose spoke first.

“Hey, asshole!” Ichinose snapped at the newcomer and gestured down the station. “This is a private conversation; keep it moving.”

“No, no,” Naoya held up his hand to restrain the small man. “This an associate of mine. His name’s Yamato.”

Ichinose glanced between the two men, arching an eyebrow in clear confusion as he glanced up at the tall, slim Yamato in his black smart-fabric suit and crystalline glasses. The salesman had abandoned his hunch-shouldered, eager-to-please persona again. Instead, he loomed like a shadow of death, putting off an unnerving aura as he glared with his deep-red eyes.

“So what are you?” Ichinose gestured at Yamato with the cigarette. “You this guy’s undertaker?”

“Yamato Kenji,” the salesman didn’t allow the opportunity to introduce himself slip, and he smoothly produced a business card and handed it to Ichinose with both hands and a slight bow. “FAIR Insurance Agency representative. My specialties are housing, vehicle, and health insurance.”

“Oh, that’s the scam, huh?” Ichinose looked down at the card and flashed a sleazy smile at Naoya. “You bought life insurance from this guy, and you’re bringing him with you to watch you die, huh? You might as well cut me into the payout, considering what you owe me.”

“Please, don’t be absurd,” Yamato reached up to adjust his glasses, his bloodless face lacking any expression. “Nanbu-san couldn’t afford a life insurance worth anything on his income.”

“Ohhh!” Ichinose covered his mouth with the back of his hand as he laughed, then reached out to pat Naoya on the chest. “Did you hear that, Accident-kun? Even your buddy knows that your delivery racket can’t pay bills!”

“Can we just get on the damn train and get this over with?” Naoya barked, casting an irate eye at both men.

“Why the hurry?” Ichinose asked, sarcastically. “You’ve got somewhere to be? I don’t; the ashes of my business ain’t even cold, yet.”

Naoya shook his head and stepped away, heading towards the turnstiles while the other two men continued to talk behind.

“What kind of coverage were you paying for, if you don’t mind my asking?” Yamato questioned, perhaps sensing a chance to make a sale.

“I barely even remember,” Ichinose brushed the question away with quiet exasperation. “I’ve been paying the bare minimum on that shithole for the past three years.”

Naoya tuned the pair out as he headed for the tracks and joined the line of commuters that headed towards the checkpoint leading to the rail tracks. The checkpoint had six different capsules that men and women took turns stepping into, after which they were scanned for contraband or weapons. The process was almost entirely automated, but two Civil Police Officers stood off to the side, watching for anyone who might object to the process.

A few of the people grumbled about the process, but Naoya didn’t pay any attention. When Naoya’s turn came, he stepped forward with little eagerness and the doors of the transparent capsule closed behind him. He closed his eyes, trying to imagine he was anywhere else but here, being trapped in a glass-and-metal coffin far below the ground.

“Please hold still,” a female mechanical voice chimed from somewhere in the pod, but Naoya refused to open his eyes. There was a mechanical hum as the machine scanned him, looking for any irregularities. Naoya impatiently counted the seconds, and after having stood there for what felt like an hour, the door ahead slid open.

“Thank you for your patience!” the voice chimed in again. “Have a great day!”

Naoya hurried out of the capsule onto into the boarding area, joining people of all ages as they waited for train. Despite getting out of the scanner, the restless sense of anxiety didn’t abate. The world around him started to blur, and the conversations of the commuters around him became an indistinct buzz. He hardly recognized it when the rail car arrived and barely remembered boarding. The press of the other people on the train made was unbearable, along with the motion of the car around him. He felt like he was trapped in a metal box, and the air was running out. He struggled to breathe, and he forced himself through the throng of people and pushed himself towards the window, desperately peering out to look for open space, but the darkness of the tunnel stared back at him.

“Breathe,” Naoya tried to remind himself of Suzume’s voice as the fear tried to overwhelm him. “Breathe, Naoya. You’re okay.”

“Suzume,” the thought of his dark-haired girlfriend filled his mind. Pressing himself against the wall of the rail car, Naoya dug out his Augur, and it broke apart when he snapped it, shifting into sharp fragments before solidifying into his goggles once more. He pressed the Augur to his face and the device hooked itself onto his head. The nanite machine extended itself over his ears, blotting out the sound of the rail as the lenses projected the image of a grassy field beneath the shining sun. The optical illusion and the muted noise couldn’t completely allay Naoya’s fears, but they managed to help him focus.

He tapped the goggles, bringing up a small menu that displayed itself over the image of the field. Running his left index finger across the Augur, Naoya directed the device to make a phone call. He stood in his tiny bubble, being jostled by the motion of rail car and the bodies of the other passengers, listening to the sound of the phone ringing as he anxiously waited for the call to connect.

“You’ve reached Sumitomo Suzume,” the sound of his lover’s voice came over the Augur headset, but Naoya immediately knew it wasn’t really her. “I’m deeply sorry that I can’t answer your call. Please, leave a message, and I’ll get back to you.”

There was the sound of a chime, and Naoya began speaking before he even knew what he wanted to say.

“Hey, Suzu, it’s me,” Naoya winced a little, realizing that introducing himself was pointless. “Look, there’s this job I’m doing; I can’t really go into detail about it, but it’s important. I broke something; not an object, but a contract, I guess. It’s caused a lot of trouble for a lot of people, and I’m going to do whatever I can to fix it. I don’t know what it’s going to take, but I’m going to see it through. I—,”

He struggled to go on, not certain exactly what kind of farewell he wanted to give. No, he reminded himself, it wasn’t a farewell, at all. It was just a message.

“I’ll speak to you when I get home,” Naoya decided to end the message there. The more he spoke, the more he felt like he was lying, and that thought twisted his stomach.

He spent the rest of the trip trying to pretend he was somewhere else, tuning out the universe as best he could. A tap on his shoulder beckoned him out of his trance, and Naoya raised his goggles and turned to look at Ichinose standing behind him.

“You ain’t freaking out, are ya?” Ichinose smirked as he made eye contact with the larger man, perceiving his discomfort.

“I’m fine,” Naoya assured him, pressing the Augur back into the shape of a cellphone.

“Well, it’s too late to back out now,” Ichinose shook his head. “Our stop is coming up next.”

Naoya reached up and held onto the strap that dangled from the roof of the subway car as the rails began to screech, and the entire train lurched as it slowed. The motion and the pressure of nearby passengers pressing against him made Naoya’s stomach do flips in his belly. When the subway car finally pulled to a stop, Naoya pushed to the fore, making sure he was one of the first to get out. It was one of the rare times Naoya used his size to his advantage, and his urgent desire to escape the confined space blunted any sense of guilt on his part. As soon as Naoya passed through the sliding doors, he stormed across the station and up the steps, seeking the open air.

Scanning the smaller concrete and brick laminate buildings around the exit from the station, Naoya realized that they were still in Sin Ward, likely somewhere between Decadence and Ambition. Over the tops of the buildings to the northwest, Naoya could make out the stark-white peak of Gettō-san, which was contrasted by the sable slopes of a nearer monolith. A smooth pyramid of black metal sat on the eastern edge of Sin Ward, straddling the Ambition and Decadence Districts and the White-Mountain Sanzu that led into Foundation. The locals called it “Kurodaiya,” to Naoya’s recall.

The great black pyramid was an experimental self-contained environmental dome that concealed a small chunk of the city. When refugees from Japan made new lives in Yōgai-shima, the powers that be expended great effort into manufacturing bleeding edge defenses against the proliferation of Human Calamities, and Kurodaiya was one of the first manufactured habitats that was designed to provide citizens beneath its roof complete protection against all forms of inclement weather. However, the protections offered by roofs and biospheres paled in comparison to the technology of the new century.

After the advent of the ground-breaking Karmic Barrier system that sheltered the entire island from one side to the other, shelters like Kurodaiya became obsolete. Most of the oldest shelters were deconstructed, but some of them remained, often falling into the hands of private interests when they weren’t abandoned outright. Those shelters that remained standing in Sin Ward were converted into “dark sectors” where illicit businesses operated twenty-hours a day outside the view of the public. Naoya had never been into Kurodaiya himself, but he’d heard stories about what went on there, and if only a single one was true, it made the other dark sectors he’d passed through seem trite.

“Look at you, charging off without a single thought in your head,” Ichinose followed Naoya up the steps, he and Yamato being the only other two passengers to follow Naoya. “Did it only occur to you now that you didn’t know where you’re going?”

“Just needed fresh air,” Naoya thumbed away some cold sweat from his brow.

“Fresh air, he says,” Ichinose scoffed, and reached into his coat pocket to retrieve another cigarette.

“My, this is quite the change of scenery,” Yamato adjusted his glasses as he looked up towards the buildings around them, his crystalline glasses reflecting the distant gaudy lights.

“I think now would be a good time to tell where it is we’re going,” Naoya turned to fully face the other two men, the three of them standing alone on the streets.

“I don’t know,” Ichinose admitted, taking a drag from his cigarette.

“What do you mean, you don’t know?” Naoya demanded, but the soapland manager remained unflappable.

“I mean, I was told to get off at the station and wait,” Ichinose breathed out a trail of smoke. “They didn’t tell me what to wait for.”

“Should we be expecting a warm welcome or. . .?” Yamato glanced at Naoya, clearly expecting imminent trouble.

“That’s the thing about trying to get in good with the Tokyo Towers,” Ichinose flashed a tight grin. “Every time you talk to them, it’s a gamble.”

Lights flashed at the end of the street, and the three turned in unison to the left. A pair of headlights drove down the street, slowly approaching. A long black limousine crawled up the street, moving at an ominous pace. All three men watched with anticipation as the vehicle rolled forward and came to a stop. The doors at the rear and middle of the vehicle opened, and four men climbed out.

All four men were dressed in black-on-black suits with opaque shades shielding their eyes. Though they had different heights, builds, and hairstyles, their demeanors were identically stoic. All four men stood, their hands clasped at their waists, and they eyed the trio with severe gazes from behind the tinted glasses they wore.

“Ichinose?” one of them, a man with dark, spiky hair slightly shorter than the other three bodyguards, addressed the group.

“That’s me,” Ichinose raised a hand, and Naoya felt the unseen eyes of the man in black shift to him.

“And you’re Nanbu?” the man in black asked.

“Right,” Naoya nodded, still not certain whom he was talking to, or why.

“Who’s the third?” asked one of the other bodyguards, a bald man who nodded in the direction of Yamato.

“Yamato Kenji, from the FAIR—,”

“He’s a friend of mine,” Naoya lied, interrupting Yamato’s practiced introduction. “He’s just here for moral to support.”

“Tell him to take a walk,” the first bodyguard said. “We’re only here for two.”

“He comes with us,” Naoya insisted. “He has a vested interest in this, too.”

All four guards remained silent for a moment, and then, the leader with the spiky black hair spoke up.

“Where we’re going, none of you might make it out alive,” the bodyguard informed Naoya. “Is your friend aware of that?”

Naoya looked towards Yamato, whose red eyes shined in the overcast light.

“I’ve danced with death a time or two,” the salesman assured them with a macabre smile.

“Yeah, I’m sure contract negotiations are cutthroat,” Naoya scoffed inwardly, but he didn’t voice his doubts.

“Very well,” the bodyguard ushered the trio towards the rear of the limousine. Ichinose reached the back first, but a tall bodyguard stopped him before he could climb into the car, and he motioned for him to spread his arms. Ichinose sighed and pulled his Augur out from his coat pocket before holding up his arms. The bodyguard quickly frisked Ichinose for weapons and forced him to empty his pockets and show him his pack of cigarettes before he was allowed to get in the car.

Naoya followed suit, keeping his Augur in the form of a pair of goggles while he held his arms up. He tried to ignore the uncomfortable feeling of the bodyguard’s hands groping his chest, arms, and legs, resisting the instinct to punch the other man invading his personal space. When the frisking was finally over, Naoya climbed into the limousine, while Yamato complained outside.

“Is this entirely necessa—ah!”

The inside of the limousine had genuine rich brown leather seats and scarlet carpet. The interior was open and spacious, with a second row of seats facing the rear where Naoya and Ichinose put themselves. Inside the back of the limo were four people, though one of them immediately seemed to stand apart from the others.

Two bodyguards sat at either end of the seats facing Naoya and Ichinose, and between them sat a man and a woman, or something that appeared to be a woman. Wearing a black gossamer off the shoulder dress whose hem reached her thighs, the woman had perfect brown skin and a head of stark white hair that was elegantly tied up. The woman didn’t even look up when the pair of men slipped into the seats across from her. Instead, she kept her knees gently pressed together, her legs slanted to her right, with her hands folded in her lap as she stared at the floor.

“An android?” Naoya wondered as he stared at the shapely, but entirely unresponsive female passenger. The effigy of femininity was certainly attractive, but she was too perfect, in some ways. Naoya had never seen a human being with more perfect skin, and her features had the slightest hint of exaggeration; her eyes were a little too large, her face, a little too small. It was the subtle things about her that made Naoya question just what he was looking at. The way she sat with perfect stillness made Naoya wonder whether or not the woman was a machine, or a flesh-and-blood human being that had received extensive modifications.

“Has my lady caught your eye?” spoke a man’s voice. Where Naoya would have expected those words to be voiced with jealousy, the speaker sounded curious instead.

Naoya looked to the last passenger in the vehicle, the man sitting to the left of the woman in the black dress. He was dressed in a suit the color of red wine with a pair of brown leather loafers, and he had an entirely relaxed demeanor, keeping his left leg crossed over his right with his fingers interlocked in his lap. The man had a headful of purple hair that was tied back in a loose ponytail and pale porcelain skin that was livelier than Yamato’s severe death mask. If he didn’t know better, Naoya almost would have thought that the man was a machine, too. His features were nearly as perfect as the woman sitting next to him, and the soft glow of his eyes and the metal studs in his temples spoke of inarguable cybernetics, but something about him seemed genuine in a way that Naoya found hard to put into words.

“She does anything I ask her to,” the man in red reached out with one hand and gently pressed a finger under the woman’s chin, raising her head. At his touch, the woman’s full lips spread into a beautiful smile and her eyes lit up with gladness, but as soon as the man released his hold, the woman’s smile immediately faded, and her head drifted towards the floor to resume its prior position.

“She never complains about my work, she always supports me, and she never spends my money,” the man in red flashed a handsome, but somehow mocking smile as he tenderly patted his companion on the knee. “Really, what more could a man ask for?”

“No offense, but I prefer the real thing,” Naoya couldn’t help but say what he felt. Ichinose jabbed him unsubtly in the ribs with an elbow, but he ignored it.

“I hear that often,” the man in red smiled confidently. “I once knew a man who refused to drink wine; he said that it was a poison that sabotaged the mind and eroded moral character. It took some time for me to convince him to savor a glass, but once he allowed himself that first drink, he found he had an appetite for alcohol he could never satisfy.”

“You sound like a good friend,” Naoya flashed a smile of his own, trying not to be overtly sarcastic. If the owner of the limousine felt insulted, he didn’t show it.

“Well, that was unpleasant,” Yamato slid into the seat to Naoya’s right and slipped off his glasses, polishing them furiously with a cloth pulled from pocket.

“And who is this?” the man in the red turned his eyes onto Ichinose, and his irises flashed white.

“He’s, uh—,”

“Yamato Kenji, representative of the FAIR Insurance Agency,” before Naoya could stop him, Yamato had replaced his glasses and withdrawn a business card from somewhere, which he obediently offered to their host with both hands.

“Amon,” the man with the purple hair plucked the card from Yamato’s hands with one hand, seeming not quite certain how to process the third man’s appearance.

“If I may ask, is your companion a ningyō?” Yamato asked, leaning forward to look at the woman. “It’s a Marionette model, isn’t it? What series if I might ask?”

“It’s a Venus series,” the man in red answered, his smile curious but uncertain.

“A stellar choice for a man of such expensive tastes,” Yamato nodded in appreciation, but he gave the brown-skinned android another look. “But, forgive me, that isn’t true, is it? This is clearly an Athena-series, isn’t it? Yes, it certainly is, and it makes all the sense in the world for a man such importance to have one. A ningyō that’s as gentle as kitten behind closed doors, and as fierce as a lioness when it comes to personal defense. A little of everything.”

“My, you certainly have quite the in-depth knowledge about the subject for an insurance salesman,” the man in red held up Yamato’s card with a look of amusement.

“I’ve worked in an eclectic series of fields,” Yamato assured him, adjusting his glasses with a self-assured smile. “While I was with Black Mountain, our subsidiaries at Marionette were still putting out the Testament series. Of course, the history of androids in Japan goes back long before the Downfall when rudimentary robots designed to emulate grandchildren and caretakers were marketed towards our aging population. After Yōgai-shima was founded, the demand for ningyō as emotional supports for broken families and single men exploded into an industry all its own. Still our critics claimed that the Venus and Aphrodite series were always what Black Mountain was aiming to produce.”

“You have a very strange choice in friends, Ichinose-san,” Amon tucked Yamato’s business card into his pocket.

“I wouldn’t exactly use that word,” Ichinose grumbled.

“Yakiyama,” Naoya spoke firmly and clearly, taking control of the conversation. “Do you know where he is?”

“As a matter of fact, I do,” Amon agreed. He raised a hand and made a silent gesture, and the guards outside the car closed the doors.

“Why don’t you go ahead and tell where that is, and we can get this over with?” Naoya heard the doors of the limousine’s other compartment closing, and through the glass window behind Amon’s head, he could see the remaining bodyguards clambering in.

“I could do that,” Amon agreed with a patient smile. “But the question is, what would I stand to gain from that?”

The car rumbled as the engine turned on, and the automobile began to pull away from the curb.

“Amon-san, where are we going?” Yamato asked.

“We’re going somewhere,” Amon answered, cryptically. “But our exact destination depends on you.”

“What is it that you want?” Naoya asked, directly.

“Yakiyama and I are, let’s say, having a bit of tiff,” Amon leaned back in his, folding his hands again. “Due to certain disagreements we’ve had in the past, he’s developed quite a vendetta against me. However, due to a set of shared allegiances, our friend Yakiyama is unable to attack me directly. For that reason, he’s decided on a course of action that’s as violent as it is roundabout. Namely, he’s opted to attack my associates.”

“Which means burning my fucking shop down,” Ichinose complained. “Don’t see how you couldn’t have stopped that.”

“Like I said,” Amon’s eyes turned a cool blue as he flashed his eyes towards Ichinose. “Yakiyama and I are bound by the same rules. I can’t strike him, and he can’t strike me. You and I may have done business in the past, but you aren’t under my umbrella. That made you a target.”

“Business?” Naoya glanced at Ichinose, who was too busy grumbling under his breath, then, Naoya looked towards Emon. “You’re the one who put up the bounty on Nishijima, aren’t you? That’s what this is all about, isn’t it?”

“Nishijima is old news in this city,” Amon didn’t deny the allegation so much as he brushed it aside. “That affair was just the inciting incident that Yakiyama needed to justify his temper tantrum, but this would have happened eventually, eventually. You can mark my words.”

“So, how do we enter the picture?” Naoya prompted Amon to continue.

“All of this is happening because Yakiyama is convinced that he lost out on a fortune with the way things resolved themselves,” Amon shook his head in disapproval. “He’s decided to recoup his losses by putting on a performance in the Ryūketsu.”

“What’s that?” Naoya asked.

“It’s a place of bloodsport far outside the eyes of civilians,” Amon seemed entertained by the question. “The rich and powerful come to watch men fight and die for the sake of entertainment, and fortunes are won and lost on every match. The high stakes games will also serve as means for Yakiyama to traffic the women he’s abducted; he’ll use them to sweeten the pot or pay off his other debts.

“However, the arena also serves as a rare opportunity for Yakiyama and I to come to blows, in a sense,” Amon shifted forward in his seat and fixed Naoya with a keen set of green eyes. “This is where you come in.”

“How?”

“From what my sources tell me, Yakiyama’s sent his lieutenants after you,” Amon planted his elbows on his knees and indented his fingers, giving Naoya an intense appraisal. “You survived both encounters. Most men couldn’t do that.”

“What are you asking me to do?” Naoya demanded, not liking the look in the other man’s eyes.

“I’m asking you to fight,” Amon spelled it out. “You defeated Sakai and Shōki; that means you’ve got real skill. Granted, neither of them was on Yakiyama’s level, but even so, you’ve got enough of a track record that I’m willing to take a gamble on you.”

“You want me to fight in the arena, then?” Naoya concluded and Amon nodded.

“Yakiyama already hates me, and because he blames you for depriving him of Nishijima, he hates you, too,” Amon settled back in his seat and Naoya noticed the light coming through the windows had dimmed, as though the limousine had entered a tunnel. “He thinks you and I conspired to fuck him over, and when he sees me enter the Ryūketsu and I put you into the cage as my prize fighter, he’ll be seeing red. After that, I’ll put a truly ludicrous wager on you, and Yakiyama will put his entire business up as collateral in order to challenge you himself.”

“And when I beat him, he loses everything,” Naoya realized what the other man’s plan was.

“I want you to do more than that, Nanbu-san,” Amon flashed a smile as handsome as it was threatening. “I want you to kill him.”

Another Day, Another Problem Case File #3, “People need a little fear in order to provoke them to move.”

January 19th, 2044

09:20 AM

Central Ward

Sunset District

Nanbu Naoya

“And what time were you planning on getting here, Nanbu-kun?” Yamato’s soft and sharp voice was loud in Naoya’s ear despite the storm overhead. There was a hint of annoyance in his tone, which he wasn’t trying very hard to hide.

“I’m on my way,” Naoya growled back, already annoyed; this was the third time the salesman had called him this morning. “I’ll be there in twenty minutes.”

“Twenty minutes,” mild incredulity filled the other man’s voice. “I did tell you to be here on the hour, didn’t I?”

“Nagging me isn’t going to reopen flooded roads or help me get through traffic any quicker,” Naoya shot back, being careful to avoid the question the other man asked.

“In business, a customer is always given grace should they deign to arrive late,” Yamato clicked his teeth, a habit that Naoya had learned meant the other man was trying to share some time-honored wisdom. “But the employee never can, especially not a contractor. It creates a penumbra of unreliability and slovenliness. Being late—,”

“Is something you’re going to have to live with today,” Naoya cut off Yamato’s lengthy complaining by tapping on the side of his goggles with his right hand, ending the call. The salesman’s voice was abruptly terminated, leaving Naoya to the welcome sound of the wailing wind and thunder.

He sat on the back of his bike, dressed in his typical black jacket, and mounted on his Bridge-Runner, his beaten brown helmet atop his head and his Augur pressed against his face in the form of goggles. Despite his earnest desire to get moving, the Bridge-Runner remained in place, hemmed in by traffic on all sides. A river of private vehicles, buses, and taxis formed a metal stream that extended up the street as far as Naoya could see, contained only by the buildings of Sunset Ward on either side. The sky above Naoya roiled with an endless curtain of grey clouds which whipped with greater furor than they had since Hurricane Izumi had perched over Yōgai-shima, and that primordial fury brought with it a downpour of rain and wind that made its prior thunderings pale in comparison. Yet, Naoya knew it to be the anger of a natural disaster in its death throes.

“Just two or three more days, right?” Naoya looked up at the roof of grey clouds in the sky above him, pondering the news. Yōgai-shima had entered the final stage of its weeks long feast, and the typhoon that had been anchored in the skies above was soon to disappear, or so Naoya had heard, and he was eager to see the blue sky again. The storm, however, wasn’t going to humbly bow out.

Izumi let loose her wrath in one final display, determined to leave her mark on the manmade island from one end to the other. The last surge of lightning and storm winds were blunted by Yōgai-shima’s numerous protections, preventing the hurricane from knocking the city flat, but, to Naoya’s chagrin, the calamity had a profound effect on the traffic. Streets up and down Central were closed off to prevent flooding, which led to numerous roads being forced to merge together, creating congestion of truly epic proportions.

Naoya felt the rain pounding down on his helmet, and each and every drop felt like someone was drumming their fingers on it, as though the weather was determined to annoy him personally. Frustration mounted as the wait dragged on, and the traffic moved inches at a time, never breaking from the monotonous stop-and-start cycle. Inwardly, he cursed himself for not better planning the morning ahead, blaming himself for getting caught in the vehicular mire.

He’d tried to get in a few jobs in the early morning, trying to diversify his income and make a few yen elsewhere, but that had cost him dearly when he tried to cross from Horizon into Sunset and found every road was backed up for miles. Once he’d ridden into the crush of cars, turning around wasn’t an option. Going north into the Iron District wasn’t possible, as the corporate center had closed itself to through traffic. To the south was the Lunar District, hidden behind its black walls. He idly wondered at the thought of breaking from the flow and trying to cut through the Bureau’s territory, but he couldn’t imagine he’d be allowed through the checkpoint, even if he dropped Suzume’s name.

Drawn by that thought, Naoya found his eyes drifting south in the direction of the Bureau’s private city. His eyes scanned the surface of the buildings to his left, wishing he could see through them to look at the Eclipse Tower on the southern border of Central. He tried to imagine what Suzume was doing at that moment, but his imagination was ill-suited to conjuring up any notion of what an Inspector did there. All that was brought to mind was paperwork and suitably bureaucratic office work, none of which seemed remotely appropriate for her. The sound of his Augur ringing drew Naoya back to reality, and he reached up to tap the side of his goggles to accept the call.

“Yamato-san?” Naoya’s voice was thick with annoyance.

“Um, excuse me?” a young woman’s voice answered instead, and Naoya paused in surprise.

“Uh, sorry about that,” he hastily apologized, looking at the caller’s information displayed in his goggles. There was no name listed with the number, but something about the woman’s voice was familiar to Naoya. “Who is this?”

“You don’t know my name?” the woman asked, though there was something coquettish in her tone.

“No, I don’t,” surprise quickly vanished, and in its place, suspicion bloomed in Naoya’s mind. “What’s your name?”

“Mmmm, take a guess,” the girl on the line grew a little more teasing, and Naoya felt his suspicion increase.

“Look, I’m busy,” Naoya tried to disentangle himself from the conversation, not entirely certain if the woman on the line was even a real person.

“Oh, don’t be like that,” the caller continued trying to reel him in. “Let me give you a hint; I’m blonde, I’m five foot six, and I weigh one hundred and ten pounds. If you ask nicely, I can give you my measurements.”

“You’re from the Virgin Sacrifice,” it suddenly clicked in his mind, and Naoya raised a hand up, preparing to hang up the call.

“You remembered your little Miyako-chan,” despite her flirtatious tone, it became increasingly clear to Naoya that it was a put-on thing. He’d never even been told the girl’s name, and she likely knew that.

“Why are you calling me?” Naoya demanded in a flat voice.

“Well, you haven’t come around recently, and I was wondering if I’d get to see you again,” the soapgirl’s voice slowly lost some of its charm, and beneath it was something Naoya couldn’t place. A sense of urgency, maybe?

“I don’t know you, and I don’t how you got this number,” Naoya’s rebuff caused the girl on the line to give a nervous chuckle. “Did Ichinose give it to you? Is he there with you?”

“Listen, I’d be very, very grateful if you’d just—,” the woman was borderline pleading, but before she could say anything more, she was interrupted. Muffled noise came over the line, and no one spoke for several seconds. Distantly, Naoya vaguely thought he could hear Ichinose’s voice, but he couldn’t make out a single word. Several voices responded to him: all of them male and harsh, but equally indiscernible.

“What’s going on?” Naoya raised his voice, trying to be heard. “Is anyone there?”

“Hey, hey, hey!” a nervous voice came over the line, and Naoya’s face twisted into a frown as he recognized the caller. “Hey, Nanbu-san! How’ve you been? Look, look, look, I really, really need you to come by the store because there’s just a little bit of important business you and I need to—,”

“Stop calling me.”

“Wait, wait! Please, just—,” Ichinose’s words were cut off with a sharp beep as Naoya tapped his goggles and the Augur ended the call.

“Block number,” Naoya ordered the device with a tired sigh, once more cutting off another avenue of communication between himself and Ichinose. He didn’t bother even trying to comprehend why the soapland manager was trying to call him; ever since they’d met, Ichinose had been trying to rope Naoya into strange business ventures, and the one time he’d indulged him, things had gone poorly. As he turned his attention away from Ichinose, Naoya ironically realized that he’d gone from helping one sleazy businessman to another.

It was 9:45 when Naoya finally made it. He pulled up outside a large, concrete apartment building on the south side of Sunset, and Yamato was there to meet him. The tall, lean man stood stock still like a scarecrow on the sidewalk outside the gate, using a wide red, umbrella to shelter himself from the rain. He was dressed in his black smart fabric business with gloves and shoes that merged seamlessly with his sleeves. Yamato had removed his silk mask, something that Naoya had noticed whenever the salesman needed to interact with a customer. Beneath, Yamato was an “almost” handsome man with a sharp nose and a rounded chin, but his nearly corpselike pallor and red eyes made him unnerving in Naoya’s eyes.

Naoya drew up to the sidewalk and brought the Bridge-Runner to a halt against the curb in front of Yamato. Lightning flashed, causing the salesman’s glasses to glow with menace as Naoya came to a halt in front of him. The light faded, and Yamato peered at Naoya with a neutral expression, but Naoya had learned that Yamato’s stoic features only masked a cold anger.

“You couldn’t have arrived a little sooner?” Yamato asked in a low clipped tone as he moved to loom over Naoya still seated on his bike.

“Did you lose the sale?” Naoya asked, ignoring the other man’s irritated demeanor.

“Not yet,” Yamato answered, clearly unamused.

“Then I guess being late didn’t matter,” Naoya shrugged off the salesman’s ire, and removed his goggles, which switched back into the compact form of an Augur before he slid it into his pocket. He switched off the bike’s engine and climbed off. Yamato turned about, leading Naoya through the gate outside the building onto the grounds.

“Here he is,” Yamato’s face immediately split into the most affable smile Naoya had ever seen with a friendly voice that seemed just as genuine. “This is my esteemed associate, Nanbu Naoya. He’s an expert in architecture, building appraisal, and demolition.”

Naoya gave Yamato a side-eye at the last remark, but he wasn’t the only one to recognize the odd introduction.

“Demolition?” asked Yamato’s newest mark, a middle-aged man with a wiry, lean build, and a receding hairline, dressed in a loose red track jacket and sweatpants. He wore a translucent raincoat that whipped in the wind and clung to an umbrella of his own for dear life. The small man looked back and forth between the two visitors with confusion.

“He’s kidding,” Naoya stepped in, giving a small bow as he addressed the landlord. “I apologize for being late. Things are a little bit hectic today, as you can imagine.”

“Honestly, I—,” thunder boomed in the distance, and Ichioka looked up to the sky as he quaked at the thunder. “I really think that we should reschedule this for another day. It’s madness out here.”

“Oh, no, Ichioka-san,” Yamato stepped forward, affecting a disappointed tone. “That just won’t do. Do you have any idea how much damage is being done to your property at right this second? If we sit and wait until the storm passes, I’m afraid we could be looking at irreversible harm to your building.”

“Irreversible?” Ichioka repeated the word with naked uncertainty, and Yamato immediately seized on it to direct the conversation away from the subject of canceling the appointment.

“Absolutely,” Yamato stepped forward, closing his umbrella with a smooth motion as he closed ranks with Ichioka. He guided the landlord with an outstretched hand, using the pretense of taking shelter beneath his smaller umbrella in order to invade his personal space and cow the weaker man.

“Let’s take a tour of the grounds,” Yamato suggested, turning Ichioka around. “It will give us a chance to talk while Nanbu-san inspects the structure.”

The landlord scarcely had a chance to respond, instead muttering something as Yamato assumed completed control over the conversation. Ichioka-san walked with stooped, submissive shoulders, occasionally mumbling a response to whatever Yamato said. The salesman had taken the lead from the inception of the conversation and walked tall with his chin held high. Gone was the looming, surly, quiet man that Naoya remembered the day they first met, and there was no trace of the quiet anger written on Yamato’s face moments before. Instead, Yamato had become bolder, more outspoken, and confident. The way he gestured with his folded umbrella as though it were a cane added a certain staginess to the way the salesman held himself, but if Ichioka found it ingenuine, he was too cowed to say anything.

“Let me guess: you have a lot of problems with maintenance on this property, don’t you, Ichioka-san?”

“Well,” Ichioka rubbed the back of his head, clearly reticent to agree. “I do my best to stay on top of things around here. Never had a situation I couldn’t handle.”

“That’s the mark of an attentive man,” Yamato gave away compliments as freely as candy, though the way he paired it with his austere demeanor made it seem as though Ichioka had earned it, somehow. “But the simple fact of the matter is, no one man can keep an entire building standing, no matter how attentive he might be.

“These prefabricated buildings,” Yamato used his umbrella to gesture up at the square, five-foot apartment building that stood over the trio, its lifeless grey construction blending with the dour storm clouds in the sky above. “They really aren’t built to last. Nothing in Yōgai-shima is, really.”

“Is that right?” Ichioka followed Yamato’s eyes upward to the roof.

“Oh, you’d be surprised,” Yamato fixed the landlord with his gaze, his crystal glasses momentarily shining in the dim light. “I know I was when I realized it. We like to think we’re living in the city of the future with the absolute best of everything. The truth is, so much of the city was thrown together at the last minute. The citizen ID cards, the city’s surveillance system, the very walls that surround us: all of them, so easily undermined. Everything in this city is so much more fragile than we give it credit for. Isn’t that right, Nanbu-kun?”

It took a moment for Naoya to realize that he’d been included in the conversation again.

“Uh, yeah,” Naoya gave a non-committal shrug as the eyes of the other two men fell on him. “Just the other day—,”

“There are nearly a hundred buildings just like this one in Yōgai-shima,” Yamato returned to ignoring Naoya again as he glanced back up the side of the building. “All of their blueprints were generated by a computer and then put together by a combination of machines and unskilled labor using the exact same materials. I lived in an apartment just like this one, myself. The walls were very weak, and the ceiling was prone to collapse from water damage. All of these buildings have the exact same flaws, Ichioka-san. Yours included.”

“Well, I’ve had no trouble with broken walls from my tenants,” the landlord replied, pushing back a little. “And the only leaks I’ve had were from broken pipes, not rain damage.”

“That may be true for the present, Ichioka-san,” Yamato held up his hand in a momentary, conciliatory gesture that vanished as quickly as it appeared. “But you must understand: these buildings weren’t made to be inhabited for as long as they have been. Two years, maybe three. Five, at the most. But it’s been ten years. A decade of typhoons, lightning storms, earthquakes. Yōgai-shima may still be standing now, but the city is far from unscathed.”

Yamato raised his umbrella, tapping the concrete wall with the handle. With his back to Ichioka, Yamato didn’t see the man scowl as though he thought the salesman was treating the block of cement too roughly.

“I noticed you didn’t invest in laminate for your property, Ichioka-san,” Yamato allowed a sliver of disappointment to creep into his voice but pointedly didn’t elaborate as to why.

“I didn’t see the need,” the man answered, frankly. “I’d have to pay out the nose for it! And what does something like that even get me?”

“Setting aside the issues the rest of Yōgai-shima’s construction has, Ichioka-san,” Yamato turned around, a friendly smile beneath his black silk mask. “Let me be the first to inform you that nanomaterials truly are a modern mechanical marvel. A laminate coating, even a transparent one, can protect a building from wind, weather, and water damage when nothing else can. They’re also getting cheaper, day by day. It would be my pleasure to help you invest in one.”

“I’m confused,” Ichioka ran a hand over his head, glancing back and forth between Yamato and Naoya. “I thought you were trying to sell me insurance. What’s this about a laminate?”

“Ichioka-san,” Yamato adjusted his glasses and stepped forward, hooking his umbrella over his left wrist by the handle. “I’m not trying to sell you anything.”

Naoya arched an eyebrow, wondering what tactic the other man was taking. Ichioka, too, didn’t seem to believe what he was hearing. For a moment, Naoya braced himself, expecting the landlord to shoo them off his property. Yamato, however, never lost control of the situation. The black-clad man raised his right hand, as if to lay it on Ichioka’s shoulder and lead him around, but the salesman was careful to never actually touch him. Instead, Yamato’s hand hovered over Ichioka’s shoulder by half an inch.

“This way,” Yamato continued to smile behind his mask, gesturing with his left arm down toward the end of the building. Ichioka glanced at Naoya again, though Naoya wasn’t sure why. He felt certain that the landlord wanted them to leave, but he said nothing. At length, he allowed himself to be led.

Yamato walked side by side with Ichioka while Naoya followed several paces behind, his hands tucked into his pockets. Even after the landlord began moving, Yamato didn’t lower his arm, instead letting it loom behind Ichioka’s back in parody of a friendly gesture. From Naoya’s perspective, it almost appeared comical, but he imagined Ichioka was keenly aware of Yamato’s hand and the constant near invasion of his personal space.

“Are you aware of the Municipal Sustainment Act?” Yamato asked as they walked.

“Uh, vaguely,” Ichioka answered, though it was clear to Naoya that he was lying.

“The Cabinet is far from blind to the issues facing our fair city,” Yamato launched into his explanation. “Steps have to be taken, because Yōgai-shima is going to be our home for a very long time. The Municipal Sustainment Act is an initiative spearheaded by the government to make sure that the businesses, factories, and living spaces of Yōgai-shima remain functional.”

As they rounded the corner, Yamato stepped away from Ichioka and moved to a door at the rear of the building. He opened it and gestured for the landlord to step inside, as though Yamato was a host inviting a guest into his own home. As soon as Ichioka stepped through, Yamato followed him in, letting the door start to swing shut behind him and Naoya had to dart forward before he got left behind.

“In response to the Municipal Sustainment Act, businesses all across the island have banded together to form the Metropolitan Restoration Coalition,” Yamato’s voice echoed off the walls of the building, the world momentarily going dark as Naoya’s eyes adjusted to the dim light indoors. When he could see again, he realized the three men were standing at an interior stairwell at the corner of the apartment.

“The Coalition is dedicated to providing a comprehensive suite of services to businessmen and property owners across the city, just like you, to ensure that our island remains pristine and livable for years to come. Our company,” Yamato gestured to himself and then to Naoya, briefly remembering that he existed. “FAIR Insurance Agency, is a member of the Coalition.”

“Who are you currently insured with? Tenki? Umbrella Protections?” at mention of the latter name, Ichioka scowled, giving Yamato exactly what he needed. “Forgive me for saying so, but neither company is particularly, ‘forward-thinking,’ if you’ll allow it. Whatever protections you’ve had up to now aren’t going to last into next year. The Municipal Restoration Act is going to come with a bushel of rewrites to the city’s building codes, stricter inspections, and harsher penalties.

“Soon, the amenities that you thought you could go without, like that exterior laminate? Those will be mandatory,” Yamato slipped off his crystal-clear glasses and made a show of slowly cleaning them with a black cloth produced from the inside of his coat. “Demand is already causing laminate costs to go up, and they look poised to double before the year is out. Insurance premiums for buildings not already compliant with the Restoration Act are going to start increasing steadily, as well. It’s thought of as a little financial incentive for property holders to get their ducks in a row ahead of time.”

“They can’t do that!” Ichioka objected, as though Yamato were capable of doing anything about it. “The Act isn’t even law, yet!”

“It’s already started,” Yamato replaced his glasses and spread his hands. “Of course, I’m sure your current insurance provider has already informed you of all this, scheduled an inspection, and provided an estimate for a laminate cover for your building.”

The landlord stared into the middle distance, his eyes vacant, while sweat beaded out on his forehead. Yamato had him scared. There was no other way to describe it.

“Of course,” Yamato spoke up after allowing Ichioka to stew for several seconds and drew the man’s attention back to him. “Customers of FAIR Insurance receive many benefits as members of the Coalition. Through us, you’ll have access to a laminate installation at a discount, along with whatever groundskeeping and construction services you’ll need to stay ahead of the city’s shifting demands. As an exclusive offer, if you choose to entrust your property to us, we’ll even pay out the early cancellation fee from your current insurance provider.”

Ichioka wrung his hands, clearly uncertain what to do. He’d been informed of a stick he’d never seen, one that was poised to strike him in the back of his head, and Yamato stood before him, dangling a carrot he desperately and suddenly needed. Whenever Yamato made a sale, he always chose a slightly different persona, something he told Naoya was critical to catering his services to his clients, but his pitch always ended in the same place: fear. Fear always ended up the lynchpin of Yamato’s strategy.

“Allow me to demonstrate the effectiveness of our methods,” Yamato spoke abruptly, glancing in Naoya’s direction. Naoya could only look back, wondering what the other man was thinking.

“Why are you complicating this?” Naoya asked himself. “You already have this in the bag.”

“Now, Ichioka-san,” Yamato once more placed his hand over the other man’s shoulder to begin herding him up the stairwell. “I have a proposition for you. Give us a single chance to show you our expertise. If we can’t find a single flaw in your well-kept foundation, we won’t waste a single second more of your time. But if we can, well, then we talk business.”

“How did I get roped into this sideshow act?” Naoya wondered as he followed the two men up the stairwell.

“The damage a roof can take during stormy seasons like this can often go unnoticed until it’s too late to do anything about it,” at the top of the stairs, Yamato once again opened the door that led them out onto the flat roof of the building. This time, Yamato held the door for Naoya, giving him a pointed look as he stepped out onto the roof.

Despite the return of the howling wind and pouring rain, Naoya felt a sense of relief as he left behind the cloistered, noisy confines of the stairwell and stepped back out into the open. The grey curtain of Izumi’s clouds seemed so close to the city that Naoya almost felt like he could reach a hand over his head to touch them. North of Ichioka’s humble apartment, near the border of Arcade, a vortex of wind had touched down into the city.

The column of whirling winds was contained by motes of black and white sparks that somehow constrained the high winds. Turning around, Naoya was able to see at least five more such whirlwinds touching down across the city, including in the Lunar District. Though the sight appeared apocalyptic, the columns of wind marked Yōgai-shima’s endurance as the city drank up the last of the hurricane’s power. Entire stretches of the city had been blocked off in order to accommodate the cloudy pillars, referred to as Jacob’s Ladders, but life continued regardless. Life in Yōgai-shima couldn’t afford to stop.

Sunset was the marketplace of Central Ward: the road that ran from east to west that connected Central to Arcade was like a mighty river, with countless smaller one-way roads branching north and south. Across the breadth of the road, and its many tributaries, there were countless shops and markets, which mutually formed the Magic Hour Shopping Arcade that served as the major attraction of Central’s western fraction.

“Buildings like this can deceive you,” Yamato raised his voice, calling Naoya out of his daydream. “They’re made to hide damage rather than endure it. It takes a skilled hand to reveal wear and tear that’s hiding in plain sight.”

Yamato had given Naoya his cue, and he gave a soft sigh to the wind, bemoaning his part in things. He slowly pried off his gloves and looked down at his hands. He flexed his fingers, trying to find a way to understand the strange power that inundated them. Over the past few days, he’d had the opportunity to practice his little talent, gaining a firmer hold on it.

Yamato had promised him that once he mastered his gift, he’d appreciate it. It would be “liberating;” that was the word he used, but Naoya didn’t feel free, or empowered by the Crisis he called on. Just the opposite: he hated it.

Naoya turned, watching as Yamato led Ichioka across the southern edge of the roof, the salesman pointed down at the gutters, keeping the landlord turned away. Yamato was clearly distracting their mark for a precious few moments, giving Naoya an opportunity to do whatever he needed to. When he stepped toward the middle of the roof and laid his hand against the concrete beneath him, he wasn’t certain precisely why he was doing it. Was it for the money? Was it to learn to control his power? Was it out of a sense of obligation? He couldn’t say, but he couldn’t hide from the fact he didn’t like this, either.

Naoya breathed out through his mouth, emptying his lungs, and closed his eyes. He refused to breathe, fixating on thoughts of closed spaces, falling buildings, and being smothered; the exact opposite of what he’d been taught to do to calm himself. The mental image of being crushed in a deep, dark, lightless place sent a jolt through Naoya and he opened his eyes, watching as strands of golden fissures snaked across the concrete. They spread outward, creating an oblong fifteen-foot patch of cracks in the cement that spread outward from where Naoya touched it. A moment after they’d appeared, the light vanished, leaving only rudimentary fractures across the roof of the building.

“What did you do!?” Ichioka’s voice caught Naoya’s attention, and he looked up to see the landlord standing across the patch of crumbling concrete, looking at the fractures with a mixture of disbelief and outrage. Naoya hadn’t said anything after he’d sent the fractures tunneling through the rooftop. Rather, he simply stood and withdrew his gloves, tugging them on over his hands.

“Careful, Ichioka-san,” Yamato took hold of the landlord’s right elbow when he might try and walk across the broken cement. “We can’t have you falling through the roof, now.”

“Look at all this!” the man pointed at the bed of broken concrete. “This wasn’t here just a minute ago!”

“Oh, it was,” Yamato assured him, a wide smile behind his mask. “Didn’t I tell you water damage was insidious?”

The salesman poked at the cracked roof with the tip of his umbrella, testing it.

“It seems to me your roof has a slight dip in the center,” Yamato went on, bundling up Ichioka in lie after lie. “It’s probably less than a millimeter, but it’s just deep enough that it could serve as a pool for rainwater. There was a pool here last night and well into the early morning, slowly seeping into the cement, eroding it all the while. That kind of damage can be hard to spot unless you have the skills to reveal it. Nanbu-kun has a talent for that; didn’t I tell you? Now, while we obviously can’t cover you for this damage, as it happened before you signed, we can refer you to a business partner that specializes in—.”

It took an hour. From the moment they stepped onto Ichioka’s property to the moment the man signed the contract; it had only taken an hour. Naoya sat in silence, feeling a sense of guilt, as he watched the equally quiet Ichioka sign his life away on every dotted line. In contrast, Yamato couldn’t have seemed more pleased.

A few minutes later, Naoya and Yamato were standing on the street outside, Naoya once more mounted on his bike. Yamato stood beneath the red wing of his umbrella, idly scrolling through the insurance contract on his phone. Naoya, on the other hand, scrolled through the Yōgai-shima Maverick, desperately looking for another job.

Across Central, most of Naoya’s regulars had nothing to offer. There were only a few courier jobs on offer, and nothing regarding maintenance, or manual labor. On the digital display of the island, there were numerous gig jobs down in Sin Ward, but Naoya didn’t dare venture west after what happened with the Towers. His eyes instead ventured west, towards Arcade Ward, looking for new opportunities there.

“The contract’s all signed and sealed,” Yamato intoned in a dry voice as he tucked away his Augur. “The commission should be in before the day’s over. Honestly, I should cut your pay, though, considering how late you are.”

Naoya glanced up at Yamato, prepared to argue with him, but the objection died in his throat.

“What is it?” Yamato asked, noticing the lack of response on Naoya’s part.

“Is everything you said about the Municipal Restoration Act true?” Naoya asked.

“More or less,” Yamato gave a slight shrug. “I stretched the truth where necessary.”

“So, what was the point of involving me?” Naoya demanded, feeling a sense of guilt for his part in the fraud.

“Are you objecting to getting paid, Nanbu-kun?” Yamato cocked his head to one side as he tried to understand what provoked Naoya.

“I’m objecting to being used,” Naoya corrected him. “I’m objecting to scamming people.”

“I don’t like that word, Nanbu-kun,” Yamato’s lowered his voice in a warning tone, but Naoya didn’t heed it.

“Why?” Naoya challenged him. “Because that’s what we did.”

“Take a look at that building, Nanbu-kun,” Yamato turned and gestured towards the square brick of concrete behind them. “What do you see?”

“You tell me,” Naoya shook his head, seeing no need to humor the other man.

“You’re looking at a deathtrap that’s been given the bare minimum of maintenance for the last ten years,” Yamato took a half-step to his right, so that he could share Naoya’s perspective on the apartment. “The only reason that this building is still standing is because of the infrastructure around it. It’s a miracle, really.”

“And that’s supposed to mean what to me?” Naoya folded his arms, unable to understand.

“It means we’ve done this city a service,” when Naoy scoffed, Yamato only pressed his point. “That man was never going to pay for anything but the bare minimum for upkeep. Do you have any idea how many faults there could be in that building right now? And that man would have contently turned a blind eye until it all came down like a house of cards. People could have died if we didn’t act today.”

“All because you sold him the Ultra Deluxe Plan,” Naoya rolled his eyes.

“Not just because of me, Nanbu-kun,” Yamato corrected him, his keen, sly voice creeping in again. “But because of you. The thing you need to understand, Nanbu-kun; people are stagnant. Even in Yōgai-shima, even after everything that happened to Japan, human beings can’t resist the allure of inertia. They give up, they stop changing, become complacent. People need a little fear in order to provoke them to move. That’s how evolution works. Fear is the source of change, and by scaring Ichioka-san, you’ve given him a wakeup call. Everyone benefits from this, Nanbu-kun.”

“You should use that speech in your next sales pitch,” Naoya flicked his wrist and transformed his Augur into a pair of goggles and put them on. He reached down and switched on the engine, and the machine whined to life. “That makes three: I’ve more than paid you back for our deal. I’m done.”

“Is this supposed to be some kind of negotiation tactic?” Yamato adjusted his glasses, peering at Naoya as though he was an unknown organism under a microscope. “Are you not getting paid enough?”

“I’ve got what I need,” Naoya insisted, but Yamato merely flashed a mocking smile.

“So, what are you going to do then?” the salesman stepped forward, standing over Naoya as he lowered his voice. “Go back to fast food deliveries? Don’t be ridiculous; there’s no future down that road for you, Nanbu-kun. If you want to make real money, you should be putting that talent of yours to use. That’s where your future lies.”

“I’ll make that decision for myself,” Naoya cast a wary glance in the salesman’s direction. “You enjoy. . . whatever the hell it is you do.”

“When the money runs out, you’ll be back,” Yamato assured him with a glad smile, stepping away from the street. “I’ll be waiting.”

“Keep waiting, asshole,” Naoya hastily spurred the Bridge-Runner into motion and took off.

In the past hour, traffic had gotten better, as new routes had opened up after the early morning traffic jam, easing some of the congestion. That was good for Naoya; he was able to build up a modicum of speed, and the sense of momentum made it feel as though his tension was peeling off of him. Being on his bike, riding through the streets made him feel more liberated than any power he might have possessed.

His Crisis: the power to break whatever he touched; the reality of it haunted Naoya with more spite than any dark specter. For as long as he could remember, things just happened to break when he was around. He took it as a fact of his life and rationalized it as some kind of curse or perennial bad luck foisted on him by the universe itself. It made things easier when he pushed his problems outside of himself.

But that was a lie. He was the source of everything.

In the back of his mind, every time someone accused him of ineptly breaking something, he was forced to admit they’d been right. He wracked his brain, trying to think of how many things that had been shattered, broken, and pulverized at his hands, and the scope was beyond his comprehension. Beyond the destruction he knew of, he morbidly pondered how many things he’d left in ruins without knowing it.

Could his Crisis have destroyed something precious without him noticing it? What couldn’t he destroy? He thought back to the night when he met Nishijima, when he was driving home from Sin Ward: he remembered the fear and the panic when the truck collided with him, and he remembered the scene afterward. Both his bike and the truck were shredded in the aftermath of the collision and shattered like glass. The damage spread across the street, as well, creating a massive sinkhole that had swallowed the two vehicles. At the time, Naoya couldn’t explain the devastation, but now he could, and he found ignorance more inviting than the truth.

He found his breathing becoming heavier, and his heart began to beat powerfully in his chest. Realizing that his anxiety was getting the better of him, Naoya slowed the bike, pulling off to the side of the road to give himself a chance to calm down, not wanting his bike to fall apart under him. In the shadow of a five-story building, Naoya parked his bike, trying to imagine that he was somewhere without walls to close him in, or a storm to pelt rain down on top of him. Before he could find that calm place in his psyche, the ringing of his Augur interrupted him.

“Who is it?” Naoya reflexively tapped his goggles, answering the call with a brusque tone. The caller answered with a sound that reminded Naoya of a throaty hiss, which he supposed was a chuckle. It was man’s voice, one Naoya didn’t recognize.

“Hello? Ichinose?”

“This is Nanbu, right?” the caller asked, his voice a soft rasp.

Naoya immediately wanted to hang up, but something, some premonition stopped him from ending the call.

“Speaking,” Naoya answered, slowly. “Who am I speaking with?”

“Someone you fucked over,” the other man sneered with palpable contempt.

“Did I break something that belonged to you?” Naoya ventured.

“Something like that,” the other man audibly smiled, and Naoya could only imagine the caller had a cruel grin on his face. “You broke a contract; you owed me Nishijima.”

“Nishijima?” Naoya’s thoughts turned to the week before, and the confrontation with the dark-suited man. “This shit again.”

“Yeah,” the caller hissed. “Thought that’d ring a bell.”

“Listen, just listen: I wasn’t told anything about Nishijima, or who he was, or who wanted him. All I did was—,”

“Shut the fuck up,” the caller barked, forcing Naoya to lapse into silence. The caller was quiet for a minute, pausing to breathe out an irate sigh. “I gotta say, I’m pretty fuckin’ disappointed. The way I heard it, you were supposed to be a certified ass-kicker, but I say two words and you’re pissing yourself.”

“You don’t know anything about me,” Naoya shot back, his irritation surpassing his caution. “If you’re such a badass, you should have tried to catch Nishijima yourself. Instead, you relied on bottom-feeders like Ichinose to handle shit for you. How’d that turn out? You want to complain, go talk to him.”

“Oh, I already did,” as he spoke, Naoya sensed the cruelty creeping into the other man’s voice. “We had a very animated conversation, he and I.”

“What did you do to him?” Naoya demanded.

“He’s still alive, if that’s what you’re worried about,” the caller answered nonchalantly. “His business prospects went up in smoke, though.”

“Why are you doing this?” Naoya felt a surge of some kind of emotion that he couldn’t explain. He had no love for Ichinose, but he didn’t want the other man to get hurt, either.

“It’s called making an example of people who cross me,” the man spit the words with genuine ire. “You fucked me, Nanbu, and no one gets away with that. You want this to stop? You tell me who paid you off.”

“What?” Naoya couldn’t hide his confusion. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“A hired gun with the balls to take down a Dealer out of Tsukuyomi doesn’t just fall out of the fucking sky in this town,” the caller seethed, and Naoya heard a crackling noise like static over the phone line. “And he sure as hell doesn’t let a fat bounty like Nishijima walk away clean for no reason. I’m gonna give you one chance, asshole, then, things get ugly. I’ve been patient, and that’s not a virtue I hold dear, so you’d better listen up. I want to know who hired you to let Nishijima to walk. Who’s pulling your fucking strings?”

Dealer. Tsukuyomi. Nishijima. They were all words Naoya had heard before, but he couldn’t piece the relation between them together. Confusion collided with indignation and Naoya cut loose before he could stop himself.

“I let that man go because everything about that fucking job stank,” Naoya shouted back, not caring if anyone on the street overhead him. “It stank of Sin Ward bullshit like Ichinose and fucking creeps like you. You slapped a price tag on that man’s head and had me chasing him around, but I couldn’t even tell you what was wrong or right at the end of the day. I walked away out of principle.”

“Principle,” the caller sneered back, the crackling rising again. “What the fuck does a delivery boy know about principle?”

“More than a piece of shit yakuza-wannabe gangster,” as the words left Naoya’s mouth, he knew he said something he couldn’t take back to a man he already understood wouldn’t accept apologies. He’d be lying if he told himself he wasn’t afraid, but he also experienced a kind of thrill. To his surprise, the man on the other end of the line openly laughed in a harsh, barking voice.

“You know what this means?” the caller seemed genuinely amused, but the malevolent undercurrent remained. “It means you’re a dead man. Everyone you know is getting what Ichinose got. You’re poison to everyone you love. You got family? My boys will be paying them a visit. You got a girl? We’ll be seeing her, too.”

“I’d almost pay to see that,” Naoya scoffed back, a smile forming on his face.

“If you hurry, you just might,” the caller’s malevolence increased, and there was clear mockery in the way spoke. “I hope your friends have insurance.”

The caller abruptly hung up, leaving Naoya with a head full of anger and confusion. He sat on his bike for a moment, trying to discern what his next course of action should be. The Towers had already paid a visit to Ichinose, so who else would they go after? Suzume, he imagined, could take on the whole gang. Who else did Naoya have to call friend? He had acquaintances across the city from a dozen different short-term jobs, but Naoya couldn’t imagine the Towers could have dug up his ill-fated job history so quickly. But something about the caller’s last words remained with Naoya.

“Insurance?” once Naoya repeated the word aloud, it was all too obvious what was happening. “Dial Sakura.”

At his command, the Augur immediately began calling, and Naoya sat on his bike, anxiously waiting for her to pick up.

“Hi, this is Sakura!” the young woman’s voice came over the phone, as bright and cheerful as the genuine article. “I’m so sorry I wasn’t able to answer—.”

The voice mail greeting was cut off by a sharp beep as Naoya tapped the side of his goggles, ending the call. Naoya revved his bike, and the engine howled sharply as he whipped it around and took off. Buildings wrapped in red and grey brick skins passed by as Naoya returned to the streets of Horizon and turned northward, weaving his way through traffic. Holographic barriers blocked off flooded streets, and large monitors affixed to the sides of buildings flashed warnings about the worsening weather, showing blocked off streets on a map of the city.

A similar map was displayed in the corner of Naoya’s vision. His Augur displayed an up-to-date readout of the city’s streets, showing closed routes and traffic congestion all across the island. His eyes darted back and forth between the digital display and the road ahead of him, trying to determine the best route between himself and FAIR Insurance. North of him, traffic was backed up across the Golden Mile, as most of the routes into and out of Sin Ward were swamped with the early morning downpour. Instead of sitting and suffering through the slowdown, Naoya took a turn to his left, passing through a flickering barrier that was intended to discourage commuters from traveling down flooded roads.

The Bridge-Runner, fortunately, was built for endurance under adverse conditions, and Naoya drove it through the flooded roads and alleyways of the city, sending up cascading walls of water that splashed in all directions. Moving against the pouring rain and howling wind, Naoya circumvented the worst of the traffic as he wove through Sunset, but he had to slow as he made numerous twists and turns down side-alleys just to keep moving. Every time he had to break from the most direct route, it cost him precious seconds.

“Yamato,” at the mention of the name, Naoya’s Augur immediately began to dial. The phone rang twice before the salesman picked up.

“Nanbu-kun? I must say, I’m surprised. I didn’t think I’d be hearing about you so soon,” Yamato played at being professional, but there was a certain smugness in his voice that was unmistakable.

“Yamato!” Naoya had to nearly shout over the whine of the engine and the wind whipping in his ears. “Can you call the office?”

“I can. . .,” Yamato answered with slow wariness. “What’s the matter?”

“I think there’s trouble at FAIR,” Naoya shouted back. “Can you call Sakura or Adachi?”

“What kind of trouble?” it was an entirely reasonable question, but Naoya couldn’t stop to explain.

“Just call someone at the office and warn them that someone might be coming by,” Naoya insisted.

“Who? What are you talking about?” the salesman asked with clear incredulity and confusion.

“The Towers, Yamato!” Naoya barked, his voice ragged with frustration. “The Towers! Some of their men might be heading to FAIR!”

“The Towers?” the salesman scoffed, completely lost. “Why?”

“Just call someone at the office and tell them to expect trouble,” Naoya didn’t explain any further; how could he? The situation was entirely insane, and Naoya could only hope that he was mistaken. “Tell them to call the police if anyone shows up asking about me.”

“Wait—,” before Yamato could ask any more questions, Naoya hung up.

For the next ten minutes, he took the winding way as he wound north, heading into the Iron District as he carefully avoided being caught in traffic. When the grey office towers rose up around him like exaggerated gravestones, Naoya fell a tightness in his chest. He turned down the dizzying twists of the Iron District’s defensive perimeter, eager to reach his destination, convinced he’d turn a corner and witness a building collapse. Instead, as he turned right onto an intersection, he witnessed a towering parking garage come into view, connected to the various office buildings around it. It was the closest thing to a landmark he could use to remember the location of the FAIR office among its countless identical siblings.

Naoya drove up the concrete ramp, circling his way up through the dark concrete passage, heading up towards the fifth floor. The garage was deathly quiet, save for the sound of the Bridge-runner’s powerful wheels and whining engine, which blended with the constant wailing of the hurricane winds. As he rounded the ramps and ascended the structure, Naoya took the relative quiet as a signal that everything was fine, and for a fleeting moment, he thought himself foolish. Then, another sound echoed off the walls.

Music echoed off the concrete walls of the garage; it was a techno beat not created with ordinary instruments. The rhythm was fast, and aggressive, punctuated by a series of powerful hits that sounded as rapid as machinegun fire. A human voice, synthesized and altered beyond recognition, spoke rhymes faster than the ear could comprehend as is shifted between a feminine and masculine tone. The foreign sound spurred Naoya to rev the engine and finish making his climb all the faster.

The fifth floor of the parking garage was bathed in a collage of red and pink lights, all of them coming from the same source. A large SUV was parked in the center of the garage, conspicuously avoiding all the other spaces while shining its headlights toward the entrance ramp. The car itself was bright red in color, and it had luminescent red, pink, and orange flames painted around the wheels. The machine thumped with the bass of the music, which was so loud and overpowering that it pounded in Naoya’s ears. Leaning casually against the hood of the vehicle were two men dressed in raincoats. One of them was short, and dressed in a pink parka, his hood pulled back to reveal a head of damp, oily black hair and a narrow, rat-like face. The other man was tall, rivaling Naoya’s height, with a green parka and a bucket hat, with a wide acne scarred face, with a set of black and purple bruises across the left side of his jaw.

As soon as he laid eyes on them, Naoya immediately knew who they were. He drove forward, letting the whine of his engine challenge the storm and the pounding music. As soon as he arrived, the two men stood up at attention. Something primal inside Naoya wanted to run the two men down, but he resisted the dark impulse and slid his bike to a halt in front of them. The smaller of the two, the wild Juzo, sneered at Naoya with a knowing grin, seeming to intuit that the other man had retreated from a more violent course of action, while his comrade blanched in palpable fear.

“What the hell are you two doing here?” Naoya’s voice rebounded off the walls, his tone course with anger.

“Us?” Juzo laid a hand to his chest and glanced towards his taller lackey, his mocking smile never faltering. “We’re just earning some extra cash, delivery boy. Although, we’re here to pick up, not drop off.”

“And what is that?” Naoya demanded, looking back and forth between the two men. As soon Naoya laid eyes on Hibiki, the tall skinny man held up his hands and took several steps backward, flashing a smile that revealed several broken teeth.

“Is that really the question you should be asking right now?” Juzo asked, stepping forward to glare at Naoya. “I’d be more concerned about us paying you back for the ass-kicking the other day. You think that hole I put in your hand hurt? That’s just the start, bitch.”

“Yo, Juzo, man,” Hibiki continued to retreat, even though Naoya scarcely noticed his presence. “I’m not looking to end up in the ICU, bro. Let’s just take a step back, here, man.”

“You should listen to your friend,” Naoya leaned forward, lowering his voice to make his threat. “You’re not the only one who’s just getting started.”

“Ain’t no one’s starting the party without me!” another voice, one Naoya didn’t recognize, and he turned to his left to look towards the garage’s skybridge to see two more men approaching them, coming from the office building. Leading the way was man in an ostentatious pink fur coat, and he strode forward with exaggerated confidence. The stranger had a head of short, shaved hair that was bleached blond, with a matching bleached chinstrap beard. His mouth was twisted into a smile that revealed a number of golden teeth.

Walking behind him was a wide man in a green parka who Naoya recognized as the third member of Juzo’s trio. The heavily built man had a woman slung over one shoulder, dressed in a dark skirt and a white blouse with a head of black hair hanging down from her limp form.

“Sakura-chan!” Naoya instantly recognized the woman being carried by Kubo, he stepped forward, intent on prying Sakura away out of the gangster’s hands.

“This your girl?” the stranger in the pink coat stepped into Naoya’s path, intercepting him before he could apprehend Kubo. “I figured pinching her would get your attention.”

“She has nothing to do with this,” Naoya glared down at the man in the pink fur coat who was half a head shorter than he was, but the gangster didn’t seem remotely intimidated. “If you have a problem with me, you deal with me. Leave her out of this.”

“She’s involved in this because of the shit you pulled,” the gangster reached up to jab a finger into Naoya’s chest. “You fucked with us, you ran and hid like a bitch, and now your girlfriend’s in the crosshairs. That’s on you, delivery boy.”

“She’s not my girlfriend!” Naoya gestured towards the unconscious woman. “She’s the most innocent person I’ve ever met! She has nothing to do with any of this!”

“Whether you’re hitting that or not, it doesn’t matter,” the gangster in the fur coat flashed his golden smile, though the expression was mocking and cruel. “If she’s someone you want to protect, she’s a target.”

“Do you think I’m just going to let you hurt her?” Naoya stood over the man in the fur coat, trembling with rage.

“Bro, what do you think I’m here for?” the gangster’s smile widened, becoming positively vicious. Before Naoya could even say another word, he felt something collide with his helmet. Pain shot through his skull, and he felt his feet leave the ground. He sailed through the air as lights flashed in Naoya’s vision. He struck the concrete, partially blinded, and he rolled with the excess momentum, his already battered helmet falling to pieces across the floor of the garage.

Naoya struggled to climb to his feet, reflexively reaching up to brush something cold out of his hair. Holding up his right hand, Naoya saw a bit of melting ice clinging to his fingers. Glancing around in confusion, Naoya spotted his fractured helmet laying nearby, which was covered in a sheen of melting ice.

“Put the bitch in the car,” lectured the man in the pink coat, who stood staring in Naoya’s direction as he massaged the knuckles of his left hand. “I’ll handle this.”

Juzo scurried around to the side of the car and opened the door, assisting Kubo in putting the captive woman inside. As Naoya straightened up, the man in pink reached up and took hold of his lapels, peeling away his fur coat to reveal his pair chest beneath. On his chest, a pair of nanite sculpted towers rose up across the right side of his chest, extending from his waistline up to his collarbone. Beneath his bare chest, the gangster wore a pair of white pinstripe pants and brown leather loafers.

“Shōki Tōzaburō,” the gangster reached down to his stomach with both hands and slowly traced the buildings melded with his flesh from bottom to top. “Repping the Nishi-Shinjuku Towers.”

As soon as Shōki slipped off his coat, Naoya felt the temperature in the room shift. A chill tickled across Naoya’s skin, causing goosebumps to erupt across his body. Shōki bounced back and forth on the balls of his feet, smiling confidently as the music continued to pound and throb. The gangster breathed out a long stream of mist, despite the fact that air around them wasn’t nearly cold enough for that, and trails of vapor began to stream off his body.

Shōki stopped bouncing and dropped into a guarded boxing stance and began to dart from side to side, shadow-boxing a flurry of rapid punches with commendable speed. As he did, Naoya noticed his arms began to change. It was hard to make out in the night club lights flashing from the SUV, but the skin across the back of Shōki’s arms lost its color and texture, replaced instead by a glossy metal finish.

The metal skin pulled away in rows and slid into the flesh of his arms, revealing metal components that ran from his hands up to his shoulders. Sharp metal knuckles emerged from the back of his fingers and rows of metal rails extended up his forearms, while a pair of metal pistons extended from his elbows. A cocky grin spread across Shōki’s face as he slammed his two fists together and went for another practice flurry to show off his augmented hands.

“You know those kinds of modifications are illegal, right?” Naoya observed as the other man continued to showboat.

“You got a problem with that, delivery boy?” Shōki demanded. “Come do something about it.”

Shōki raised his right hand and breathed out a mouthful of mist onto his knuckles. Frost formed across the back of his hand, and then, he looked towards Naoya with a smug smile. A moment later, the gangster threw a punch in Naoya’s direction, the piston in his elbow extending with the motion. The mist frothing around his knuckles followed the motion of his arm, and when he completed his punch, the mist shot forward through the air, freezing into a flying dagger.

Naoya was surprised by the frozen spike that flew through the air, but that feeling lasted less than a second. Adrenaline surged, and Naoya raised his left arm and backhanded the frost spike, shattering it into pieces. For a moment, Shōki’s smile soured, becoming a grimace, but the lapse in his cocky demeanor was transitory. The smile returned and a thrusting fist sent another frozen projectile in Naoya’s direction.

Naoya deflected the second projectile with as much ease as the first, but the third was already on its way. A barrage of flying frozen knives flew through the air towards Naoya, and he advanced steadily through them, ducking some and deflecting others. Shōki maintained the constant downpour of flying icicles until Naoya forced himself into close quarters. As soon as Naoya came within arm’s reach, Shōki didn’t hesitate to meet him with fists flying.

The two men fought as pugilists, keeping their hands curled into fists and their guard up at all times. Naoya moved in like a juggernaut, throwing fast heavy strikes as he advanced, powering through Shōki’s guard with vicious strikes. Shōki, by contrast, remained loose and mobile, bobbing and weaving around Naoya’s strikes to avoid a haymaker that would have laid him out cold. As he slipped around Naoya’s fists, Shōki conjured blue ice across his hands to reinforce his knuckles while the pistons in his arms added the force of a jackhammer into his every jab and punch. He slammed his fists into Naoya’s sides as he slipped around his offense, but Naoya paid the counterstrikes no heed. In fact, he barely felt them.

The gangster was all but forced to run away as Naoya barreled through his blows like a bull elephant, tearing apart whatever got in his way. Shōki ducked around concrete pylons thicker than his entire body and Naoya smashed through them like they were made of sand. When that didn’t work, the Tower tried slipping around parked cars to catch a transitory breath, but Naoya kicked them aside, filling the tight space with the sound of shrieking metal and bellowing car horns.

When Shōki ran out of obstacles to place between himself and Naoya, the only outcome was a brutal pummeling. Shōki tried to keep his hands up to blunt the power of Naoya’s punches and protect his head, but each strike was devastating in its force. The metal rails protruding from Shōki’s arm bent and fractured, while his flesh became bruised and purple. With each strike, Naoya felt bones splinter in Shōki’s body, and the sound of cartilage being crushed added a grotesque percussion to the beat of the music playing in the background. Despite the punishment that he endured, Shōki didn’t seem any nearer to giving up.

“Quit running, boss!” one of the three spectators called out from the thumping SUV.

“Shut the fu­—” Shōki turned an irate eye towards the vehicle, and the distraction earned him a punch across the jaw. The gangster stumbled across the floor and Naoya pursued, but he paused when Shōki fell atop the Bridge-Runner. Shōki used the motorcycle to balance himself, barely staying on his feet. The gangster spit out a mouthful of blood and turned to glare at Naoya.

“You mind getting your hands off my bike?” Naoya dropped his guard and stood up straight, nodding in the direction of his motorcycle.

“What?” Shōki looked down at the bike and realized what he was leaning against. “Right, right. Sorry, bro. You never mess with a man’s ride.”

Shōki held his hands up and stepped around the bike, putting distance between himself and the vehicle. Naoya moved in parallel, keeping ten feet between himself and the gangster. After putting enough distance between their respective vehicles, the two men squared off again, and Naoya took the lead once more.

Unable to make headway against Naoya, Shōki changed strategies. Ducking a right cross aimed towards his head, Shōki extended his left leg forward, planting it between Naoya’s feet. A stream of frost rushed down along his leg until it reached the concrete floor. Naoya felt a blast of chilly air along his legs, and he looked down to see a pool of ice had formed along the ground and trapped his forelegs in sleeves of ice.

Momentarily distracted, Shōki took the opportunity to try and turn the tables. Shōki threw a barrage of ice-cold punches into the mobilized Naoya, and ice blossomed across his body with each impact. In a matter of moments, Naoya was trapped in a sheet of ice that clung to his upper body.

“How’s that, you big son of a bitch?” Shōki asked, wiping away a trail of blood that dripped down his lip to his chin. “Didn’t expect your smart-ass to be turned into an ice-sculpture today, did you?”

Naoya flexed his muscles and he could feel the hard-as-steel ice giving away, but not quickly enough for his liking. In response, he reached into himself, feeling for the power of the monster that lurked in his mind. Golden fractures split the cast of ice and the frozen restraints burst apart. Shōki barely had a chance to realize his gambit had failed before Naoya’s left boot caught him in the sternum.

The gangster was sent sprawling across the garage from the force of the blow and he collapsed into a heap as the back of his head collided with the front of a parked truck. The gangster’s skull dented the aluminum bumper of the truck and the vehicle’s alarm went off, adding a loud and bright disruption to the staccato music blaring from the red vehicle in the middle of the garage. Shōki tried to climb to his feet while he rubbed the back of his head with one hand, but he was too slow to move out of the way when Naoya charged in to continue the attack.

Naoya’s right foot slammed into Shōki’s face like a lance, powered by the full force of his sprint. The gangster’s head was forced backward through the grill of the truck, and the entire front end was crumpled inward. The headlights flickered out and the vehicle’s horn petered out. Shōki lay still, his head and shoulders forced into the crumpled metal fragments of the vehicle, but Naoya was still unsatisfied.

He yanked his boot free of the shredded machine and began laying into the prone gangster with his fists. Shōki lay still, doing nothing to defend himself as Naoya pounded on his chest, and Naoya realized that it must have meant that he was either too stunned to move, or dead. The realization didn’t do anything to restrain Naoya, who continued to batter and beat the fallen man.

Somehow, Naoya’s rational mind realized that he’d lost control, and the monster within him had forced itself to the fore. Beyond all concept of morality or restraint, the monster was a state of mind that embodied the reality of Yōgai-shima: a being that struggled to survive, casting aside all notions of honor in doing so. As such, the beating continued until the primal part of Naoya’s mind decided that it was finished.

With each blow, the entire parking garage shook. Hundreds of tons of concrete and iron shuddered from the force of Naoya’s fists, as though the power of an earthquake resided in each hand. Trucks, sedans, and jeeps leapt into the air from the force, setting off every car alarm in the building, and concrete dust rained down from the ceiling. Over the tumult, Naoya faintly perceived the sound of human voices, and the noise drew the attention of the monster.

“Oh my god!” spoke Kubo, who leaned out the window of the SUV to watch the fight. “Delivery boy’s ripping him apart!”

Naoya turned around, seeing the garage around him as a cracked, ruinous assortment of broken shards. His eyes landed on the red SUV with its blaring lights and thumping music, and the collage of human glass inside. The sights and sounds riled the monster inside him up and he started in their direction.

“Go! Go!” one of the voices of the human piles called out from within, and the engine began to rev. The lights of the van filled Naoya’s eyes the van bore down on him, and the three riders in Shōki’s car were about to run him down, but the machine veered to the right at the last second, passing Naoya by.

Operating on instinct, Naoya whipped around to give chase, but he felt a flash of heat in his chest, and all the hairs on his body began to rise. The intense fire in his bosom distracted him, and he paused to clutch at his breast as electricity crackled in his ears. Azure bolts of electricity began to swirl around him, and the tethers of electricity began to tie themselves around him. The lightning was accompanied by powerful pressure that weighed him down, making it difficult to move. At the same time, the heat and pain drew Naoya back to himself, allowing him to regain control.

“Sakura!” Naoya cried out in alarm and clawed at his coat, ripping the jacket off before throwing it aside, leaving Naoya in his grey sweater while his coat lay against the floor of the garage, sending out tethers of electricity in all directions. He lunged towards the rear of the van as it pulled away, heading for the exit ramp as the three men inside tried to ride to safety.

Naoya’s grasping hands tore into the rear of the vehicle like metal hooks, digging through the chassis with the sound of groaning metal. The power of the SUV dragged Naoya across the floor even as he struggled to stay on his feet. Naoya reached into himself on instinct and the beast inside provided: black particles flowed from Naoya’s feet, making it harder to remove him from the spot he was standing on.

A tug of war ensued as the vehicle struggled against Naoya’s grip while he remained rooted to the ground through the esoteric power within him. The automobile couldn’t make any progress with Naoya holding it down, but his tight grip on the machine was tearing the red painted metal apart. The engine whined and the wheels spewed white smoke as they spun helplessly against the ground, filling the air with an acrid stink. Clinging to the left side of the machine, Naoya risked letting go with his right hand to raise his fist and punch in the back window, hoping to find a better purchase. Before he could swing, he felt someone else’s hand catch his right arm from behind.

“Thought I told you to never mess with a man’s ride,” Naoya turned to see Shōki holding back his arm. The gangster was bruised and beaten, his face swollen and smeared with leaking engine oil, but he was somehow still standing. Holding Naoya’s right arm with his own right hand, Shōki laid into him with his left fist, pummeling Naoya across the back. The icy blows to his ribs, kidneys, and the back of his head failed to garner much reaction out of Naoya, but it did force him to divide his attention.

Struggling between the pull of the van, the force that kept him rooted to the ground, and the barrage of fists striking him from behind, Naoya couldn’t keep a hold on the car. The fingers of his hand finally tore through the metal siding of the vehicle and the car sped away with eager speed, the lights and pounding music fading away as it made its escape.

“No!” Naoya watched as the machine roared out of sight with a sense of failure, which quickly became a feeling of rage aimed at the man trying to hold him back. The power rooting him to the ground faded away and he turned about, tearing his right arm free to unleash a spinning backhand across Shōki’s jaw. Blood poured from Shōki’s mouth as his head whipped to the left, and he stumbled backward, but still refused to admit defeat.

The gangster threw a wild punch with his right hand and Naoya caught it with his left and then caught Shōki’s next punch with his other hand when the Tower tried for another attack. Wrapping both of Shōki’s fists in his hands, Naoya channeled the monster’s power through his arms and into his opponent. The Tower’s fists burst apart, spilling blood across the floor of the garage. The gangster cried out, though he seemed more surprised than anything, and Naoya slammed the tip of his forehead directly into the bridge of Shōki’s nose.

The monster inside Naoya urged him to unleash his Crisis again and use it to smash the Tower’s head into bloody fragments with a decisive final blow, but Naoya remained in control enough to prevent that outcome. He settled for blunt force trauma and the force of the headbutt smashed Shōki’s nose, causing blood to torrent down from his nostrils. However, Naoya’s mercy may have been misplaced; the gangster stumbled backward, swaying on the spot, but he still remained standing.

“It’s over,” Naoya glared at the barely conscious criminal, wanting nothing more than the fight to end. “You don’t stand a chance against me. Tell me where those assholes are taking Sakura and I’ll let you go.”

“Fuck you,” Shōki turned his head and spat out a mouthful of blood and teeth.

“I’ve already won,” Naoya insisted. “It’s the law of the jungle with you people, isn’t that right? That means you’ve got to listen to me.”

“I take orders from three men in my life and one woman,” Shōki corrected him. “And you’re none of the above. Besides, this isn’t even close to over.”

Another blast of freezing air filled the room and mist swirled around Shōki’s body. As the whirlwind of hoarfrost wrapped around him, ice congealed across his limbs, freezing his bleeding arms over. Red and white ice formed across his face and torso, a mixture of frozen vapor and blood. As Naoya watched, imaginary cracks in Shōki’s body bled a familiar stream of black particles, which seemed to fuse with the red and white frost armor. A mask of ice covered the right half of Shōki’s face, but his left eye was wide, and his mouth was twisted in a mad grin.

Naoya reluctantly raised his hands as he prepared to do battle again and Shōki did the same. The two men squared off one last time while the lightning around Naoya’s coat continued to flash and spark where it lay on the floor of the garage, creating a backdrop of strobing blue light and the snap of crackling electricity. Naoya made the first move this time, galvanized by the thought of Sakura getting further and further away by the second.

He rushed towards Shōki, who remained stock still as the larger man bore down on him. A flurry of punches bounced off the ice armor, unable to even chip the smooth surface of the frozen air and blood. Shōki stumbled backwards as the pressure of Naoya’s assault, but the armor blunted Naoya’s offense.

“What happens when you run into something you can’t break, tough guy?” Shōki caught Naoya’s right hand, intercepting an attempted punch. “You’re the one who gets broken.”

Shōki returned Naoya’s earlier headbutt, smashing his frozen mask against Naoya’s forehead. The blow caused stars to explode in Naoya’s eyes, and he took a step backward as he momentarily lost his bearings. The meeting of the minds split open a gash on Naoya’s forehead, but the wound sealed itself shut before Naoya had even reached up to wipe the blood away. He glowered at the ice-armored gangster, who held up his hands, inviting more punishment.

“Come on, asshole!” Shōki encouraged him. “Show me what you’ve got!”

Naoya didn’t wait for another invitation; he clenched his right hand into a fist again and raised it up. He took a large step forward, gathering all of his strength before he threw the hardest haymaker he could. Every pound of weight he could muster was put behind the punch as he twisted his hips, adding as much torque as possible to the blow. Naoya aimed the punch at the unprotected side of Shōki’s face, but the gangster raised up his frozen arms to protect his head.

Naoya’s punch created a shockwave of air that roared like thunder and the entire building shook again. The recoil of the punch sent Naoya sliding backward and Shōki sprouted ice from his ankles in order to root himself to the ground. Pain lanced momentarily through Naoya’s hand, evidence that his reckless use of force had only backfired, but Naoya didn’t even have the opportunity to so much as look at his hand before the monster stole the sensation away. Shōki, by contrast, wasn’t even momentarily stunned.

“You can’t hurt me, asswipe!” Shōki loudly slammed his frozen gauntlets against icy chest. “I’m unbreakable!”

Shōki stepped forward, shedding the ice holding his feet to the floor as opposed to breaking it. Undeterred, Naoya met him halfway, reaching for a different sort of power inside himself. He snapped a jab with his left hand, driving his knuckles into the shielded part of Shōki’s face. As his hand made contact with the ice shell, Naoya channeled the power to break from within himself and sent it into the gangster’s frozen armor. Gold energy rippled outward from where Naoya touched the frozen mask, but no fractures formed.

“It didn’t work?” Naoya’s eyes widened in shock as the dark particles encased in the ice swallowed up his power, leaving the frozen carapace without blemish.

“Having a little trouble?” Shōki asked, his eyes alive with delight. “You might try listening for a change.”

Refusing to give up, Naoya unleashed another flurry as Shōki laughed, pounding the gangster with blows to the face and chest while his hands flashed with a golden radiance that could shred through anything, but he made no headway. When the power of his Crisis failed, Naoya reached for the other power inside him, the darkness of negativity. Black particles oozed out of fissures in Naoya’s knuckles, and he thrust his hand into the ice to no effect. The darkness of negativity couldn’t banish the misfortune held inside Shōki’s armor, and Naoya’s offensive was brought to an end, while Shōki’s counterattack began.

Shōki began throwing a mix of jabs, hooks, and uppercuts, forcing Naoya onto the backfoot. Naoya swayed and dipped away from the hands flying in his direction, but he wasn’t fast enough to avoid them all. Shōki’s blows weren’t strong enough to cause Naoya any pain, but each strike caused ice to blossom across Naoya’s body. A punch to the ribs formed a sleeve of ice to wrap around Naoya’s right side, while another punch caught Naoya across the left shoulder, and a frozen vice formed around his arm. A third punch hit Naoya across the left side of his face, and an icy mask flowed up his cheek and covered his eye. Desperate, Naoya kicked Shōki in the chest and sent the other man sprawling backwards.

“Where’s that confidence you had, bitch-boy?” the gangster laughed as he saw Naoya begin to retreat. Naoya kept his hands up as he retreated across the floor of the garage, putting distance between himself and the indestructible gangster. The ice on his right side made it hard to move and the frost hugging his left shoulder made it nearly impossible for him to lift his arm. The ice stuck to the side of his face left him half-blind and stung his skin with its chill.

In this situation, Naoya had to reconsider his options. He was stronger and faster than his opponent, but his own inexperience was showing. He had no idea how to circumvent the esoteric strategy that had made Shōki invincible, and now that same unbreakable ice was spreading over his own body. It only took Naoya a moment to test the icy bonds, and he immediately concluded that the same ice shielding Shōki was coating his body, meaning every new exchange was to Naoya’s disadvantage. What choices did he have?

Retreat? No, he couldn’t do that. Escaping would mean losing any hope of rescuing Sakura, and if Shōki decided to head back into the FAIR Office, there would be no one to protect the remaining employees. Running away simply wasn’t an option.

Naoya felt hot sweat running down his face, and then, a drop of ice-cold water descended from his left chin down across his chin. The sensation surprised him, and it brought an idea with it. A smile spread across his face, which didn’t go unnoticed by his opponent.

“What are you smiling about, asshole?” the gangster demanded.

“Just thinking about how much of a coward you are,” Naoya chuckled, raising his voice to be heard over the constant hum and crackle of the lightning still coursing through his abandoned jacket. “Too afraid to fight me without your armor?”

“You really think that kind of playground bullshit’s gonna work on me?” Shōki spat. “You think I’m that fucking stupid?”

Insulted, the gangster renewed his attack, charging across the garage to end the fight. Naoya slipped the first wild punch that Shōki threw and he backed away, luring the gangster across the room. Shōki swung with wild abandon, casting aside all form of defense in hopes of making contact. Naoya scuttled away, avoiding Shōki’s fists at all costs, and ducked another swing, dropping down to the floor.

He reached across the concrete ground beneath him and his fingers wrapped around his jacket. As soon as Naoya touched it, he felt the electricity surge up his arms, and a heavy weight fell on his shoulders, trying to pin him down. Shōki stood over him, raising his left hand to strike the kneeling Naoya. Naoya took hold of the nanite jacket with both hands and swept it upward.

The crackling, sparking jacket was whipped over the gangster’s head, and the lightning went to immediate work. The coursing blue lightning surged through Shōki’s body, and he danced on the spot, letting out a staccato scream. The ice covering his body, though unbreakable, could still be melted, and the frozen armor began to slough away, spilling water and chunks of ice to the floor.

Naoya held the electrified coat onto Shōki’s body with his left hand and kept his pulled down over his face to keep him from seeing. As Shōki struggled to escape, Naoya repeatedly pounded him with right-handed uppercuts, unleashing everything he had to bring the fight to an end. Eventually, the power inside Suzume’s talisman dissipated, and Naoya threw the gangster to the floor. Before the Tower could rise, Naoya planted a foot on the side of his face, pressing him to the ground with the treads of his boots. Pinned beneath Naoya’s weight and beaten nearly beyond recognition, the battered and electrocuted gangster held up hands, signifying his defeat.

“Now,” Naoya slowly lifted his foot away and glared down at the crushed Tower. “Where did they take Sakura?”

Dossier

Subject Name: Shōki Tōzaburō (笑喜 冬三郎)

Subject Status: Human Calamity (Survivor)

Another one Yakiyama’s subordinates, Shōki Tōzaburō has been a confirmed Human Calamity since the mid 2030’s and has remained under discrete surveillance by the Bureau since then. The subject has a long track record of violent crime, but his connection with the Towers has enabled him to avoid capture and elimination. Shōki’s observed lack of intelligence, his commitment to the Towers, and the lackluster nature of his abilities have deemed him unfit for duty as an Inspector.

If apprehended, the subject is marked for immediate termination.

Crisis Abilities

Freezing Type Emergency, Ice Sculpture

Shōki possesses the ability to rapidly cool the air around him in order to form solid ice. Using this ability, Shōki can create patches of ice to trap foes, create frozen projectiles, and form armor. The power of Shōki’s Crisis can create sleeves of ice as strong as steel, however, against the blades of an Omen or the raw power of many Human Calamities, such attributes are lackluster.

Parameters

Exigency: 7

Shōki has an above average Exigency, but he’s far from the strongest of Human Calamities.

Runaway: 5

When maintaining Exigency, Shōki can expand the radius of which things freeze around him over time but little more.

Forecasting: 1

The subject has a history of short-sighted and ill-fated decisions which suggest a complete lack of precognition.

Account: 100%

Shōki has an aptitude for using Karma, but his ingenuity for using it is limited by his intelligence.

Precision: 6

Shōki’s Crisis, over time, can expand its area of effect and create widespread cold spots, but the destructive potential of his Crisis is very limited.

Karma: 3

The subject possesses Negative Karma.

Another Day, Another Problem Case File #2, “Are we enemies?”

January 15th, 2044

07:30 AM

Central Ward

Horizon District

Nanbu Naoya

Naoya sat on the couch, his back to the window that was streaked with countless drops of falling rain. He was dressed in a simple white undershirt and a pair of black sweatpants, unable to summon up any more energy to get dressed and face the day. Instead, he was partially slumped in his seat, one arm hanging over the back of the chair as he stared at nothing in particular.

Hurricane Izumi let her clouds swallow up the sky, creating a barrier that blocked out the rising sun, making it appear as though night had yet to leave. Lightning flashed in the window, and thunder rolled afterward, booming throughout the city. Despite the tumult outside, Naoya couldn’t be bothered to move from his seat.

He hadn’t slept since the night before. After Hideki’s garage collapsed, Naoya had come straight home. He spent the entire day in a nervous state, trying to understand what had happened to him, reliving the encounter with the Towers over and over again. It wasn’t the first time Naoya had gotten into a fight, far from it, but it was the first time he’d ever been so seriously injured.

“I was mutilated, wasn’t I?” Naoya asked himself that question, again and again. He stared at himself in the bathroom mirror, running his hand over the left half of his face. He remembered the pain of blades running across his eye, blinding him before gouging open the side of his jaw. But of those wounds, no trace remained, not even a scar.

His laminate jacket, which had been torn open by the flashing blades, had sown itself back up, leaving it without a mark, but the shirt beneath the jacket told the tale. The grey sweater Naoya had been wearing was shredded and stained with trace amounts of blood. Holding the torn article of clothing in his hands, Naoya stared at it, observing it as the only proof that he hadn’t lost his mind. He’d been forced to hide it before Suzume came home; he couldn’t risk letting her suspect what happened, but she seemed to know that something was wrong.

Before Naoya had even gotten home, Suzume had been calling him, but Naoya was in far too frantic a state to answer. When he finally picked up, he assured her that he was back home and that he was fine, but she continued to pester him with questions for as long as she could. When she came home late at night, she didn’t ask any more questions, but she kept a keen eye on him, watching for anything strange.

The rest of the night was a blur, and Naoya spent it simply staring up at the ceiling while Suzume slept beside him. He tried to wrap his head around everything that he’d experienced; the battle with the Towers, the wounds that disappeared, his supernatural strength, the lightning that wrapped around him. He spent so long thinking about it that he wished it never happened, and that it was all just a dream, but it was true. Even worse, the more he thought about it, the more the answers to his questions became clear.

“I’m a monster, aren’t I?” Naoya couldn’t evade that thought, but he couldn’t dare ask it aloud. It was like actually saying it would make it real.

Even as Naoya sat in silence, his mind turned entirely inward, Suzume was busy getting ready for work. He listened to the sound of Suzume step into the shower and turn on the water. Suzume’s presence made Naoya feel more at ease, and he wished she didn’t have to leave. He wanted to shut out the world for a day and pretend that his problems didn’t exist. He wanted to share that seclusion with Suzume, to just be with her, but he couldn’t do that. Besides, being with Suzume brought its own sense of uncertainty, as well. If anyone knew the answers to Naoya’s questions, it was Suzume.

“What am I?” Naoya wanted to ask the question when he heard the sound of Suzume opening the washroom door, but he bit his tongue. He remained silent as she crossed into the living room, shrugging on her uniform jacket. She stopped near the couch, standing in her black suit with its silver zippers, blue blouse, and red tie. She tugged on her gloves and then tightened the straps of the holster on her right thigh.

“Are you staying in today?” she asked, her crystal-blue eyes evaluating him while her porcelain features remained smooth and stoic. She ran a gloved hand over her blue-black hair, and small sparks of electricity danced between her fingers, provoking her long hair to sway and then lay flat.

“I’m, uh,” Naoya struggled to answer, having not even thought about working, being so absorbed in his own thoughts. “Not feeling too great, right now.”

“I see,” Suzume stood looking at Naoya silently, and the two held each other’s gazes for several seconds. “Well, try and get some rest. It’s no use working yourself to the bone in this weather.”

And just like that, the moment was over. Naoya almost wanted to protest, expecting Suzume to grill him about the day before, and his sudden change of attitude. He was behind on rent, and he was staying home, and she had nothing to say about that? It bothered him, and it made him realize that Suzume had questions of her own, things she was scared to ask. Naoya’s fears, and hers, together made a wall of silence that neither could cross.

“Well, I’m off,” Suzume stepped towards the front door.

“Suzu!” Naoya called out to her, feeling an urge to dare the border that had come between them.

“Yes?” she turned to look back and Naoya froze.

“What am I?” that was the question that Naoya wanted to ask, but the words refused to come out. He wanted the truth, but if he had the truth, the answer threatened to change his world forever.

“Have a good day,” Naoya said instead, his fear burying the question.

“You, too,” Suzume smiled back at him and then left, the sound of the door closing behind her seemed louder than the thunder. Naoya was left alone with the pouring rain, trying to contemplate his own existence.

“Human Calamities are monsters made from exposure to random accidents, right?” Naoya tried to summon everything he’d ever heard about the monsters that plagued Yōgai-shima that he could, but he could only stand in awe of the cavernous gaps in his knowledge. “What are Human Calamities?”

Unable to answer that question himself, Naoya posed it to his Augur, hoping to find the answers to his questions on the Yōgai-shima Net. He scooped up his Augur and held the nanite device in front of his face and stared into the holographic screen that came up. A million people across the island had asked the same question, and a hundred thousand answers had been provided. Unfortunately, the vast majority weren’t useful.

“Yokai, Ayakashi, and Saigaijin: how Human Calamities connect to Japanese mythology.”

“Series of arsons in Remembrance Ward linked to Human Calamity; ‘perpetrator or victim?’ authorities unsure.”

“Exclusive! Evidence that Human Calamities were created by the US military!”

“Human Calamities: evolution, intelligent design, or alien interference?”

“How I brought down Tokyo; confessions of a Human Calamity from the Downfall.”

“The Science of Saigaijin, by Kiyotaka Emon.”

Naoya scrolled through the list, seeing countless articles and social media posts that all promised the truth, most of them contradicting one another. Conspiracy theories, puff pieces, and pseudo-scientific articles dominated the holographic display, and Naoya scrolled down, going through a list of countless more articles that had been penned in the last decade. The truth, if it was among the endless assortment, would be hard to find.

After several minutes of exposing himself to the madness of the island’s internet, Naoya threw down his Augur onto the table in front of the couch and slouched in his seat again, the momentary surge of energy entirely expended. He returned to staring up at the ceiling, trying to find the codex that would unravel the mystery standing in front of his face, but the apartment held no answers. Instead, staring up at the roof above him only reminded Naoya that he was alone in the all too little living space.

The reminder filled Naoya with anxious energy that provoked him to finally get up out of his seat. While self-doubt and confusion sapped Naoya’s reserves of energy, he found the thought of waiting the next twelve hours for Suzume to come home to be unbearable. He decided to get outside, somewhere open and free, and solve the riddle of what he was going to do later.

He went into the bedroom to get changed, tossing his clothes into a hamper before he retrieved a black sweater from his closet alongside a pair of jeans. Last of all, he withdrew his black laminate bike jacket, its leather-like surface hiding all trace of the damage it suffered the day before. Despite knowing better, Naoya still held the object up by the shoulders and looked over it, looking for some reminder of the blades that had cut through it. Though he predictably found nothing, looking at his jacket reminded him of something else.

Naoya reached into the lining of his jacket and unzipped an interior pocket. His fingers groped into the small fold, and they brushed a thin piece of paper. He gently pulled it out, holding up a small sheaf of paper as long as his hand and as wide as two fingers. Runes were written on the piece of paper in a deft hand using dark blue ink. It was one of the many talismans that Suzume foisted on him under the promise of combating his perennial bad luck, but his lover’s random superstition now took on a new light.

His thoughts returned to the week before, when he confronted Nishijima and was nearly hit by a truck shortly thereafter. He remembered the talisman that he’d had with him on that day, and how it had become scorched and twisted. Burnt. It reminded him of the fire he had in his chest when he faced Sakai, and the lightning that coursed around him. That same lightning coursed around that Suzume so very often.

“What are these really for?” another question Naoya couldn’t answer or even bring himself to ask. Another lie by omission. A defiant part of him wanted to crumple the thin piece of paper into a ball and toss it aside, finding an instant distaste for the amulet, but he stopped himself. Another part of his mind reminded him that Suzume had given him the talisman, and he trusted that her reasons were kind. Replacing the talisman, Naoya shrugged his jacket on and headed for the door, tugging on his boots before he stepped out into the hallway.

He impatiently took the elevator down to the garage, trying to tell himself that the shaking metal box wasn’t closing in on him, and that the muffled sound of thunder wasn’t the clamor of the building around him slowly rattling itself apart. When he emerged into the underground garage with its low concrete ceiling, his anxiety only increased as he searched for his bike. Only when he climbed on it and rode the bike outside did he feel any relief, despite the storm endlessly rolling overhead.

Driving through the streets in the early morning darkness, Naoya aimlessly wandered across Central, trying to discern what his next course of action should be. He found himself going around in circles through the early morning darkness, lacking any direction. Despite the looming threat of not being able to pay rent this month, the question of his own identity took precedence over anything else.

He stopped and started, torn between a restless desire to keep moving and finding a spot to stop and think. He pulled out his Augur and scanned through it again, skimming through the numerous articles that it pulled up about Human Calamities, but they quickly lost his attention once they descended into conjecture and conspiracy. He wasn’t discouraged, however; instead, he felt a budding desire to find out the truth, wherever it was. There had to be someone who knew the answers. There had to be someone who could explain to Naoya what he was.

He parked his bike on the side of the road next to the outdoor seating area of a café, though the half a dozen tables set up were left unused on account of the storm. Like a madman, Naoya continued to search through the Yōgai-shima Net, looking for a single ray of truth amidst a sea false information and rumors. So focused was he, that Naoya forgot his surroundings.

He didn’t notice the other rider creeping up on him until they were already on top of him. The newcomer drove her bike into Naoya’s space with a deliberate, provocative intent, driving up at an angle to park her front wheel ahead of his bike, preventing him from pulling away. Naoya looked up in surprise, looking down at the smaller rider and her bike, knowing that he could easily bowl both over if he needed to, but that thought vanished when he recognized her.

The slender woman on the black sport bike was dressed in a laminate rider suit with triangular spikes across side of her boots and midriff. Over her black suit, the woman wore a black suit jacket cropped up to her ribs, and she kept the sleeves rolled up to wear a pair of motorcycle gloves. The woman had a head of wild hair gathered into a messy ponytail and her face was concealed behind a bright pink oni mask.

“The Inspector from the other day,” Naoya stared at the smaller figure that had abruptly crossed his path. Despite the vast size difference between the two riders, Naoya didn’t feel like throwing his weight around. An aura of danger surrounded the slim woman, and that was more than enough to put Naoya on the backfoot.

“Nanbu Naoya?” the woman looked up at Naoya as she switched her bike off, keeping him penned in against the fencing of the café to his left. The woman’s voice was a growl augmented by the mask she wore, deep and rasping, though undeniably female.

“Uhh, yes,” Naoya responded slowly, unsure how to react in this situation. He slowly lowered his Augur and tucked it into a pocket on his thigh. “Can I help you?”

The Inspector reached up to touch the chin of her mask with her right hand, and the nanite surface produced several folds across the mask’s face. Raising her hand, the mask collapsed as she pushed upward, transforming into a horned hairband across the top of her forehead. The woman beneath the mask had a young face, and Naoya gauged that she was barely in her twenties. She had a heart-shaped face with ruddy skin and a pair of thick eyebrows over large pink eyes. Despite her evident youth, the young woman carried herself with a far more confident stature than Naoya had seen most men, and her eyes were sharp and serious.

“Senior Inspector Ayame of the Human Calamity Response Bureau,” the Inspector reached into her jacket and withdrew a leather wallet and let it fall open, revealing her ID and a silver badge that featured a Cheshire moon whose horns wrapped around a black void. “I’d like to speak with you about something that happened across the river in Sin Ward, the other day.”

“In Sin Ward, huh?” Naoya immediately felt a pang of anxiety, but he tried to cover it with a smile. “You’re a little out of your jurisdiction, aren’t you?”

“My authority allows me to go anywhere on this island as long as it’s relevant to the case at hand,” the small Inspector fixed Naoya with a keen eye as she tucked the wallet back into her coat. “Today, that means you, big guy. Consider yourself lucky.”

“I can’t imagine what you’d want to talk to me about,” Naoya raised his hands, trying to play it cool. “Are you here to give me a parking ticket or something?”

“Don’t get cute; it’s not a good look for you,” the Inspector advised with a stern look.

“Sorry, I tend to get flippant when I’m nervous,” Naoya did his best to keep a jovial smile and attitude. “It’s a self-defense mechanism.”

“As long as you answer my questions, you’ve got nothing to worry about,” the Inspector folded her arms as she balanced on her bike. “I’m in the habit of getting things done in a hurry; you be honest, and this can be done in thirty seconds.”

“Alright, but I have to warn you,” Naoya gently reached out and took hold of his bike’s handle with his left hand. “If I get any more nervous, I might try to run.”

It was a playful joke that would have gotten a stern reaction from any typical law enforcement officer, but the Inspector’s face split into a sharp, predatory smile.

“That might be fun,” Ayame considered, her eyes venturing over Naoya’s ride. “But it would be over too quickly.”

“Oof,” Naoya laid a hand over his chest and feigned being wounded. “That double entendre cut deep.”

“Alright, tough guy,” the Inspector rolled her eyes, a wry grin lingering on her face. “That’s enough flirting for now.”

“Who’s flirting?” Naoya asked innocently, but Ayame ignored him.

“There was an auto shop down in Decadence District,” the Inspector regained her brusque demeanor, returning to the matter at hand. “21st Autoboys, or something: you know it?”

“21st Century Autoboys,” Naoya corrected her. “I used to work there.”

Naoya knew better than to deny the fact; he imagined the Inspector knew everything that happened the day before.

“Is that all?” the Inspector challenged him. “Did you know it collapsed the other day?”

Naoya reached up to rub the back of his neck, a display of nervousness that the Inspector couldn’t miss. As much as he wanted to distance himself from what had happened, it was clear that he couldn’t. He’d likely been spotted leaving the garage on traffic cams between there and Central. Honestly, he was just thankful that the Inspector hadn’t come to his apartment.

“I may have been there around that time,” Naoya admitted, his smile a much less bright.

“I’m not here to arrest you in regard to any criminal or civil violation,” Ayame read Naoya’s hesitant response and tried to allay any fears he had about answering. “All I want to know is what happened.”

Naoya looked away for a moment, trying to decide what to say; his survival instinct told him to lie, or at the least, stay quiet, but that didn’t sit well with him. He was tired of lies; tired of hearing them, and tired of speaking them.

“I was doing a job for a friend,” Naoya began, deciding to tell some of the truth to start with. “I needed a car part to do a little vehicle maintenance, and I figured I’d give Hideki a call; he’s been in the car business for a while, and if anyone could help me track down the item I was looking for, it was him.”

“And how did the Towers get involved?” the question cut to the heart of the matter, and Naoya’s commitment to honesty was tested.

“Honestly, I don’t know,” Naoya rolled his shoulders, fidgeting beneath the gaze of the Inspector. “I went inside to pick up the part, and they followed me in. They threatened us. I’m not sure what they really wanted.”

“I’m not seeing how that led to them knocking down a building,” the Inspector clearly saw through Naoya’s lackluster falsehoods.

“It was all kind of a blur,” though it was given to distract from uncomfortable truths, the answer was still partially honest; everything Naoya remembered from his encounter with the Towers was spotty, at best.

“What did they say to you?” the Inspector continued her interrogation, her eyes narrowing on Naoya with suspicion.

“I don’t really recall,” Naoya spread his hands, trying to seem nonchalant, but he knew he was foundering. “The leader of the group was a tall guy; he threatened us with a knife, and he. . .,”

“And?” the Inspector prompted him.

“He stabbed himself with a knife,” Naoya mimed the act by pressing a balled fist to his chest. “And then, blades started coming out of his body.”

“Blades?” the Inspector repeated, a little surprise on her face. “What did he look like?”

“He had his hair falling down over his face,” Naoya swept his hand over his head to emulate the lieutenant’s hairstyle. “Beneath it, he had a tattoo across his right cheek. He said his name was Sakai, I think? And he was from Nishi-Shinjuku; whatever that means.”

In response, the Inspector reached up to her horned headband and pulled it down, unfurling the smart-metal mask partway to cover her eyes. From inside the mask, Naoya could see lights flashing against the young woman’s cheeks as her Omen relayed some kind of information to her. A few seconds later, Ayame lifted the mask back up, her eyes still full of suspicion, but slightly softer.

“What about the other guys with him?” the Inspector was unable to hide the keen interest in her question. “Did any of them do anything strange?”

“Like what?”

“Cause an earthquake strong enough to shatter a small building?” the Inspector prompted him, and Naoya felt a jolt of fear. He felt the Inspector’s eyes on him, studying his features with intensity, and Naoya struggled to remain calm.

“There were over twelve guys there,” Naoya answered, trying desperately to seem casual. “And things got pretty crazy. When stuff got wild, I just ran.”

“I see,” the Inspector agreed in a manner that reminded him of Suzume, an answer that betrayed nothing about whether or not she believed him. Naoya sat on his bike under the probing gaze of the Inspector for several long seconds. Then, the Inspector backed her bike several steps away, signifying her retreat.

“Well, whatever happened yesterday, it sounds like you’ve made some powerful enemies,” the Inspector warned, and she pulled down her mask over her face. “Do yourself a favor; stay out of Sin Ward from now on. Understood?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Naoya agreed, feeling a pressure slowly be lifted off his shoulders.

“Good boy,” the Inspector leaned down on her bike, and kicked it back into motion. Less than a second later, the bike burst into motion, becoming a black shadow zipping away through the rain. Long after the woman on the bike had departed, Naoya continued to stare after her.

“Inspectors hunt Human Calamities,” Naoya glanced down at his own hands, trying to understand everything. “And if I’m a Human Calamity, what does that mean for me?”

“Suzume. . ., are we enemies?”

The thought terrified Naoya all the way down to his soul, creating a deeper and more profound anguish than any he’d ever felt. In that moment, Naoya wanted to deny everything he’d experienced since the year began, and to desperately believe that it was nothing more than a delusion he’d allowed himself to fall into, but he couldn’t do it. He couldn’t lie to himself anymore when the truth was staring at him.

Lacking any recourse, Naoya spurred his bike into motion again. He drove through the rain, letting the storm strike him with all its fury, wanting to distract himself from the turmoil inside, but it was little use. The traffic in Central was omnipresent, and Naoya could scarcely vent his frustration when he could barely even reach the speed limit.

“If I’m a Human Calamity, when did it happen?” Naoya wondered as he sat in traffic behind a bus, waiting for a light ahead to change. “Why did I never notice it until now?”

The answer to the second question was obvious: Suzume. Naoya thought back to the paper talismans she’d often given him, claiming that they’d bring him good luck. It was a practice that had never really made sense to Naoya: Suzume was many things, but superstitious wasn’t one of them. If those little shifts of paper had actually been used to exert some kind of power over him, that would put some things into perspective.

A horn honked behind Naoya, and he looked up and realized that the bus had already started moving again. Naoya hastily began driving forward, unable to fully escape his inner doubt.

“Now that I know, I can’t just rely on Suzume,” Naoya looked up towards the sky, which had brightened as the sun rose. “I need to be able to stand on my own two feet. But how do I do that?”

The thought gave birth to a new course of action; one Naoya wasn’t entirely certain he liked, but if he wanted to learn how to be a Human Calamity that could live in normal society, he didn’t have very many options. Naoya continued to drive across Central Ward, working his way up to the north side of Horizon. As the early morning hours went by, Naoya kept his eye on the Yōgai-shima Maverick, checking the job board every few minutes. It was shortly after eleven when the job Naoya was expecting finally appeared.

“FAIR Insurance Agency – Lunch Delivery.”

Naoya accepted the job without hesitation and quickly followed the beacon placed on his back. He wound his way south towards the northern edge of the Golden Mile where he picked up an order of sandwiches from a small shop called “Ragnarok Café,” and hastily turned about. Once more, he plunged into the wall of grey concrete office buildings in the east. By this point, the path through Iron District’s buildings was almost familiar to Naoya, but he still didn’t trust himself enough to try navigating the maze without guidance.

He hurried to park the bike in the parking garage and was so quick to get into the building that he nearly forgot the food. Taking the delivery in with him, Naoya walked down the corridors of the office building, filled with an anxiety he’d never felt before. He turned into the FAIR Insurance lobby, its peaceful and bright décor emulating the sunny sky at odds not just with the storm outside, but the turmoil inside Naoya.

“Good morning, Nanbu-san,” Sakura was there to greet him once again, dressed in a light-yellow sweater and a darker floor length skirt. She smiled at him, her violet eyes bright behind her large glasses.

“Good morning, Sakura-san,” Naoya flashed her a tight smile as he held up the plastic bag that held the new delivery.

“You’re as consistent as the sunrise these days,” Sakura got up from her seat and stepped around the desk, taking the bags from Naoya as he stepped closer.

“Hey, uh, is Yamato-san in today?” Naoya’s question was far from elegant, and Sakura couldn’t help but notice.

“He is,” Sakura cocked her head to one side as she considered him. “Why?”

“I’d like to speak to him,” Naoya provided a partial truth. “I had an accident on my bike not too long ago, and I’d like to talk to someone about getting a new insurance policy.”

“Oh, Nanbu-san!” Sakura fixed him with a concerned look. “There’s a hurricane outside and you men still can’t help but drive like maniacs! You need to be more careful!”

“I know, I know,” Naoya agreed, bashfully rubbing the back of his neck. “That’s why I decided I need to take another look at my options for insurance. My old policy wouldn’t cover me at all.”

“Well, it’s not really normal to have customers come into the office directly. . .,” Sakura tapped her chin as she thought about it for a moment. “But you’re practically a regular around the office, so as long as Yamato-san is willing to talk, it should be fine.”

The secretary turned around a half step to her right and led the way into the interior of the building. Past the bright and sunny furnishings of the exterior lobby was the drab confines of FAIR’s reality. The interior carpet was a dark grey-blue color and the walls were a bland grey, though the view of them was obstructed by the center of the floorspace being taken up with dark walls that divided room into small cubicles that deprived their occupants of any view besides the work set in front of them. Here, a small number of men were forced to work like bees in a hive, deprived of space, leisure, and humor, and Naoya was immediately reminded why he disliked this place.

“Go down to the end of the hall and take a right,” Sakura gestured with one hand as she direction Naoya. “After that, Yamato-san’s office will be the third door on the left.”

“Thank you,” Naoya hastily stepped away and followed Sakura’s directions, marching down the passage between the grey wall of the building and the dark plastic walls of the cubicle hive. There was more than enough space for two of Naoya to walk abreast, but his mind played tricks on him, and the walls on either side of him quietly threatened to pin him between them, pressing in from the corners of his eyes.

“I don’t care what you’ve gotta do!” a familiar raised voice met Naoya’s ears as he rounded the corner. Two doors down, an office door was open, and a heavyset man stood in the doorway, leaning in to shout at the occupant. “Witchcraft! Voodoo! Whatever you need to do to get your sales up, you do it! If you can meet quota today, you’d best make an appointment with the unemployment office.”

With his warning delivered, the heavyset man stepped back into the hall and slammed the door behind him. The rotund manager was dressed in a light pink button-up shirt pitted with sweat stains and pair of wrinkled khaki pants. The large man waved a small fan in his right hand against his perpetually perspiring wide, jowled face and with his left hand, the obese manager reached up to pat the top of his bald head, which looked like an island of skin surrounded by a sea of oily unkempt brown hair.

As soon as Naoya heard the other man’s voice, he froze. He stood at the corner, staring at the heavyset man, and it took a second for his survival instinct to tell him to retreat, but by the time it took hold, it was already too late. The heavy-set man looked in Naoya’s direction, and their eyes met. Immediately, the fat man’s face split into a scowl of anger.

“You!” the big man lumbered down the hallway, shouting as he raised his fan to point at Naoya. “What the hell are you doing here?”

“I’m just making a delivery, Adachi-san,” Naoya raised his hands in a submissive gesture as the fat man grew closer, for all the good it did.

“Those hands look real empty to me,” Adachi’s voice rose as he drew closer, his features turning red. “That means your job is done. Now get the hell out of my building!”

“I’m only—!”

“About to break something, aren’t you!?” Adachi demanded, shaking his angry finger in Naoya’s face. Naoya pressed his lips together as Adachi’s bad breath washed over his face, and he resisted the impulse to turn his face away from the fat man upbraiding him. “Every time you stop by, I need to replace something!”

“Printers! Doors! An entire toilet!” Adachi counted off each transgression on his thick fingers, and his skin moved beyond red and quickly turned people. “What are you gonna break next, huh? The whole building?”

“I just want to talk to—,” Naoya tried to keep calm and play the peacemaker, but he knew that it was useless.

“And I don’t want to replace the coffee pot in the breakroom every time you come through, and only one of us is going to get what they want!” Adachi simply couldn’t be reasoned with, and his voice grew louder and louder, echoing off the walls. Anger stirred in Naoya’s chest, and he knew he was only a few moments away from losing his own temper. Rather than let that happen, Naoya had decided to simply turn away and allowed Adachi to run him out of the building, but before that could happen, a shadow, tall and lean, appeared at the fat man’s elbow.

“Adachi-san?” the spindly tenebrous figure loomed over the portly manager like a dark omen. The figure was hunched over, a pair of eyes shining in the light of the hallway, holding a pair of gloved hands intertwined.

“Oh, Kenji-kun,” Adachi started, clearly just as surprised by the appearance of the third man as Naoya was. The heavy man wiped his forehead, wicking away a sheet of sweat. He glanced up at the black-cloaked salesman, who was standing at his side with his shoulders hunched demurely with an eager smile on his face.

“I hate to interrupt you, Adachi-san, but I must protest; you can’t speak to a customer that way,” Yamato’s voice was soft and submissive.

“Customer?” Adachi glanced at Naoya, clearly baffled.

“Yes,” Yamato nodded vigorously, rubbing his folded hands together for emphasis. “Nanbu-san came in today to discuss a new insurance plan.”

“Him? This guy?” the fat man couldn’t hide his incredulity, but Yamato continued to nod. “There’s no way; he breaks everything he touches.”

“Ah! But it’s rule number one at FAIR that we never turn down a customer for coverage!” Yamato raised his right hand, extending his slender finger. “We only adjust our coverage as necessary.”

“But he—,” Adachi stammered, looking back and forth between Yamato and the hated deliveryman.

“Don’t worry, Adachi-san,” Yamato stepped away from his boss and crossed over to Naoya. As Yamato leaned forward and wrapped his arm around Naoya’s shoulders, Naoya felt the urge to pull away, but he was forced to allow it, as the salesman was the only thing protecting him from the irate Adachi. “I’m positive that Nanbu-kun and I can come to a mutually satisfactory arrangement.”

Yamato guided Naoya forward and Adachi was forced to step aside to allow them to pass. Naoya cast a side eye at the salesman, but Yamato ignored him and continued to herd Naoya forward towards an open door on their left. The pair had only made it a few steps before Adachi began to follow, the fire inside stoked again.

“You make sure you get everything on this guy before you offer him any kind of plan,” Adachi barked as he followed at their heels. “I guarantee you this guy has more broken cars behind him that a scrapyard. I refuse to be on the hook for this idiot unless—.”

When the pair entered Yamato’s office, the salesman wasted no time in slamming the door behind them. Not deterred, Adachi pushed the door open, and Yamato blocked him from coming in, pressing the door closed even as he promised to agree to Adachi’s every request. Despite his slender frame, Yamato was able to shut the burly Adachi out into the hall. As soon as Adachi was out of the office, Yamato hastily locked the door. For several long seconds, Adachi continued to pound on the door, shouting the whole time before he eventually gave up and stomped down the hall.

“That didn’t seem like the smartest thing to do,” Naoya spoke only after the sound of Adachi’s rampage finally faded.

“He’ll find someone else to take his anger out on,” Yamato seemed entirely nonchalant, as he straightened up and adjusted his tie. “As long as I bring him something profitable, that is.”

The tall man gestured towards a wooden seat in front of the desk and Naoya obligingly sat down. The chair seemed small for a man of his size, and the wood cried out as he tried to settle into it. Yamato rounded the other side of the desk and took his own seat, which was a tall leather backed office chair. As the salesman reached down to retrieve something from inside one of his desk drawers, Naoya took the opportunity to glance around Yamato’s workspace.

The office had sparse décor; it wasn’t simply utilitarian, but it had a sense of emptiness, like a vacant room that no one had ever lived in. The walls had the same grey walls and dark carpet. Outside of the pair of chairs and the desk, there was little in the way of furnishings, with only a tall wooden laminate wardrobe place against the wall opposite Naoya. The top of the desk had a small lamp made redundant by the fluorescent light in the ceiling, along with a stack of neatly piled paperwork and an assortment of pens. On Yamato’s right hand was a monitor which he could use to search the Yōgai-shima Net, but it was kept to the side to prevent anything from coming between Yamato and whomever sat across from him.

“Sakura-chan called me and said you wanted to talk about an insurance plan for your bike,” Yamato commented as he sat up in his seat, retrieving an enamel cup from his desk. “It’s a good thing she did; otherwise, Adachi-san would have torn your throat out.”

“I suppose I should thank her,” Naoya flashed a weak smile. “Although, I have to admit, I’m not really here about insurance.”

“Oh, Nanbu-kun,” Yamato adjusted his glasses, his bloodless lips parting to reveal an ivory smile. “Give me some credit.”

The salesman placed the enamel cup on the desk and left it there for Naoya to inspect.

“What’s that for?” Naoya pointed down at the cup.

“You’ll see,” Yamato leaned forward, placing his elbows on the table before indenting his fingers. “Now, let’s set aside any formalities and get down to business and talk about how we can help each other.”

“Look,” Naoya shifted in his seat, causing it to groan. “You said that you could teach me to control my ‘gift.’ Is that true?”

“Of course I can,” Yamato quickly seized on the opportunity. “So, you want my help, and, in exchange, you’ll use that gift to help me.”

“Hold on a minute,” Naoya raised a hand up, his brows furrowing together in confusion. “I don’t want to get caught up in anything sketchy.”

“Sketchy,” Yamato repeated the word with a sense of amusement, as though he was repeating the words of a child. “When did I ask you to do anything of the sort? You’re leaping to conclusions.”

“I’m having a hard time thinking of a legitimate use for breaking things,” Naoya grumbled with a suspicious eye.

“Then I would suggest you suffer from a severe lack of imagination. All I’m asking is that you help me just one time. If you can’t agree to that, then why should I help you?” Yamato gestured towards Naoya with an open hand. “What do I gain from it?”

“Well,” Naoya sighed and tried to avoid shifting in his seat, so as not to break it. “I can pay you.”

“Look at me, Nanbu-kun,” Yamato laid his hands down on the desk, his pale face losing all affected affability and becoming a stony visage. “Do I look like a friendly neighbor offering to teach your children to play the piano?”

“No,” Naoya quickly denied the idea; even if he had kids, he wouldn’t let Yamato look after them.

“That’s right,” Yamato leaned back in his seat, and his posture changed. He leaned back in his chair and interlaced his fingers again as he assumed a relaxed, yet still dominating demeanor. He shifted his seat forty-five degrees away from Naoya and looked towards the wall, as if not to give him the satisfaction of looking him in the eye.

“I don’t know what illusions you might have conjured up about this little office building,” Yamato loftily gestured towards the walls of his workspace and the structure beyond. “But the FAIR Insurance is one of the largest insurance agencies in Yōgai-shima, and by that token, one of the largest left in the world. We have offices and buildings in every ward of the city, not just here in the Iron District and our clientele is just as diverse.

“We have customers up in Solar District who work directly for the Cabinet,” Yamato continued on with a high and mighty air. “We insure buildings on Gambler’s Row in Sin Ward. There’s nowhere on Yōgai-shima we don’t do business.”

“So, what is this?” Naoya scoffed, his patience running thin. “Are you trying to give me a job?”

“No, Nanbu-kun,” Yamato swung back to face him and leaned forward with sudden intensity, placing both hands down on the table again. “It means that I’m already in a position where the gleanings of a fast-food delivery boy hold no interest for me.”

“This was a waste of time,” Naoya shook his head, and he made to rise.

“Leave, and you’ll be just what Adachi thinks of you,” Yamato goaded him, his red eyes glowering from behind his glasses. “You’ll be just what you think of yourself; a fool that destroys everything he touches.”

“You don’t know the first thing about me!” Naoya shot back.

“You came here today because learning what I have to teach you matters to you,” Yamato spelled out the obvious in a way Naoya couldn’t deny. “If it didn’t, or you had any other option, you wouldn’t be here.”

“That doesn’t mean I’ve got to get in bed with you and whatever it is you’re planning,” Naoya couldn’t hide his scorn.

“Nanbu-kun, please,” Yamato’s features softened and he cocked his head to one side, a soft smile on his face. “What do you think I am? Mephistopheles? There’s no need to be so dramatic; I’m not going to ask you to sell your soul to me. All I want is a mutual exchange. I teach you to control your gift, and you use it to help me.”

“Help you do what?” Naoya demanded, fixing the salesman with a stern look.

“Do what you do best; break something,” Yamato answered, making it sound as though it was the most obvious thing in the world. “I’ll tell you what; if I teach you how to control your special little ability, in exchange, you’ll use it for me exactly once. That’s all it will take in order to pay me back.”

“I hope you’re not thinking of having me break through a bank vault,” Naoya commented wryly, which provoked a mirthless laugh from Yamato.

“Oh, what I have in mind is nothing so overt or illegal,” Yamato assured him, his ivory smile returning. “Trust me when I say, I don’t intend to have you hurt anyone, directly or indirectly. All I want is your help for one single job. After that, if everything goes well, I get paid, you get paid, and we see where our friendship goes from there.”

“Friendship,” Naoya scoffed again, though Yamato hardly smiled this time. “I’ll do it. But just once, and only if I don’t have to hurt anyone or commit a crime or something.”

“Perfect,” Yamato laid his right arm across the table and held up his hand, pinky finger extended. “Let’s make it official.”

“What are you doing?” Naoya stared down at the other man’s hand.

“Let’s make a promise,” Yamato encouraged him, a knowing smile on his face.

“What are you, five years old?”

“The way things are, I have no reason to trust you,” Yamato observed without a trace of self-awareness. “If I can teach you to use your power, what then? You could just turn around and leave, and I’d have nothing. Before anything else, I’d like you to give me your word that you’ll pay me back for my services.”

“Let’s just get this over with,” Naoya reluctantly extended his own hand, extending his small right finger. Yamato quickly extended his own hand to catch Naoya’s finger with his own.

“I hereby swear to teach you how to use your Crisis, and in exchange, you’ll use your Crisis when I ask you to one time,” Yamato spoke each word clearly and with authority. “Do you agree?”

“I agree,” Naoya quickly acquiesced to the idea, hoping to get the bizarre ritual over with.

“Both of us swear then to uphold this deal, and neither of us will speak of it to anyone else,” Yamato’s smile became a wide, cruel grin containing a certain malevolence. “If either of us fails to keep their word, then they’ll choke on their broken promise.”

As soon as Yamato finished intoning his words, Naoya felt a shiver pass through him as though he’d been splashed with a bucket of ice-water. He flinched in his seat and reflexively pulled his hand back as the sensation lingered. A tightness across his neck drew Naoya’s hand to his throat, his fingers seeking a noose that wasn’t there.

“Shall we get started?” Yamato invited him and took hold of the enamel cup to push it forward towards Naoya. Naoya, rather than take the item, leaned back in his chair, the strange sensation lingering on his mind. The small cup on the desk appeared entirely normal, but Naoya was on his guard, now.

“What do you want me to do with this?” Naoya glanced back and forth between the innocuous item sitting on the desk in front of him and the smiling expectant Yamato.

“Break it, of course,” Yamato leaned back in his seat. “You didn’t have any trouble breaking the one in the break room the other day. This should be an easy test for your Crisis.”

“You keep using that word,” Naoya observed.

“It’s a term for powers like yours,” Yamato explained hastily, eager to move past it. “Don’t worry about the details.”

“So, what am I supposed to do?” Naoya tentatively reached towards the small cup, looking back and forth between it and Yamato, as if expecting some kind of trap. His fingers brushed the smooth, cold polished exterior and he gently lifted the object up, keeping his cautious eye on Yamato as he did so.

“Think back to how you broke that cup the other day,” Yamato prompted him. “How did you feel at that time?”

“I felt. . .,” Naoya trailed off, not exactly wanting to open up to the strange salesman, but he saw no recourse. “Anxious; I guess that’s how I’d put it.”

“Good,” Yamato smiled, his red eyes alight. “You must have already sensed it then. There’s power nestled deep in your subconscious, Nanbu-kun, and it only comes out when you feel truly pressured. It’s a primal thing, that gift of yours, and it responds to fear. Master your fear, and you can make that power come forth whenever you need it to.”

“Great,” Naoya held the cup in his lap, both hands wrapped around it. “How do I do that?”

“You need to learn to put yourself in the right headspace,” Yamato leaned back in his seat and gestured idly with his hands as he looked up at the ceiling, trying to conjure the words he needed. “You need to grasp something that makes you anxious or nervous and force yourself to feel those emotions. Then, the power will come.”

“So, I just need to think about something that makes me uncomfortable?” Naoya couldn’t hide his skepticism. It couldn’t be that easy, right?

“It has to be something that provokes a true feeling of fear,” Yamato leaned forward again, an earnest tone in his voice. “What made you upset last week?”

“I was going through a lot of stuff,” Naoya avoided the topic.

“Alright,” Yamato didn’t sound as though he believed Naoya, but he didn’t argue the point. Instead, he straightened in his seat and fixed Naoya with a keen look. “Let’s try and find something that can provoke your sense of danger. Tell me, have you ever broken the law?”

“No,” Naoya answered, reflexively.

“Really?” Yamato seemed surprised. “You’ve never stolen anything? Not once?”

“No,” Naoya denied it again, more forcefully.

“Have you ever hurt anyone, Naoya?” Yamato leaned closer over his desk, his voice a conspiratorial hiss. “Have you ever wanted to?”

“No!” Naoya’s thoughts immediately went back to the day before, and his clash with the Towers, and he inwardly recoiled.

“Nanbu-kun,” Yamato affected a disappointed tone and cocked his head as he peered at Naoya. “How can we do this if you don’t actually try?”

“Do what?” Naoya lifted the cup, and the ridiculousness of the situation seemed unavoidable. “Use my magic powers triggered by nervousness to break a teacup? This is insane.”

“Nanbu-kun,” Yamato tried to speak, but Naoya was past the point of listening.

“I can’t believe I ever came here,” Naoya stood and slapped the cup down on the desk in front of a disapproving Yamato. “I’m done.”

“You made a promise,” Yamato reminded him keenly.

“To hell with tha—,” before Naoya could finish speaking, his words seemed to catch in his throat as an unseen vice wrapped around his neck. The fingers of his left hand traced his windpipe, searching for an invisible noose that his digits couldn’t feel. Alarm turned into an outright panic, and he tried to bring both hands to his throat, to desperately seek whatever was choking him, but he found his right hand was fastened to the desktop. He desperately tried to lift his hand from the desk, but something held his fingers to the cup, preventing him from pulling away. His fingers, instead, were wrapped around the enamel cup, and they couldn’t break free.

Naoya tried to speak, but his words came out only as hoarse rasps. He tried to breathe, but his throat wouldn’t open. He looked to Yamato, trying to communicate his distress, and the salesman simply looked back at him with that ivory smile. The grip on his throat only intensified, and Naoya saw black spots forming in the corners of his eyes. He pulled and tore at the unseen tethers, clawing into his own throat with his left hand while desperately trying to pry away his other hand from the top of the desk.

The noose wrapped tighter, and Naoya felt all of the muscles in his neck seize, trying desperately to breathe through the choking pressure. His teeth ground together and his lips pulled back into a snarl, the last of his air escaping his mouth in a wheezing grunt. Black dots swam in his vision and then, the world cracked.

Fractures ran through the world, turning Yamato and his desk into a pile of multicolored glass. As soon as the fractures appeared, the pressure on Naoya’s throat vanished and his desperate attempts to escape the unseen trap caused him to fall backward. He crashed through the wooden chair behind him and collapsed to the floor.

He lay on his back for several seconds, coughing and sputtering as the imaginary breakages in his vision sealed themselves shut. A few moments later, Yamato appeared over him, looking down at Naoya with a satisfied smile. Naoya reached a hand up to his throat, rubbing his sore neck before sitting up. He placed his hand down into the pile of splinters that the chair had been reduced to.

“That’s quite a talent you have,” Yamato considered the heap of wood scraps and metal that had been shattered beneath Naoya like glass. “We’re lucky you didn’t fall through the floor.”

Naoya opened his mouth and tried to say something, but his throat burned, and he decided not to say anything. As Naoya tried to regain his bearings, Yamato leaned against the front of his desk and then turned to look down at something on top that Naoya couldn’t see. The salesman swept his right hand over the top of the desk and balled something in his fist.

“You see, Nanbu-kun?” Yamato held his fist towards him, and Naoya held his hand out, letting Yamato pour a handful of pulverized enamel into his palm. “All you need is a little fear.”

Another Day, Another Problem Case File #0, “A lesson needs to be learned.”

January 4th, 2044

09:45 PM

Foundation Ward

Cornerstone District

CRACK!!!

The sound echoed off the walls of the linoleum bathroom like the crash of thunder. Underneath the flickering fluorescent lights, blood spattered onto the grimy green tile floor. The far wall was an old, peeling fresco that depicted a hellish scene. Horned oni bared curved fangs and brandished metal instruments as they danced among flames. The horde of illustrated demons looked out from their vantage, staring at the scene of genuine carnage playing out in front of them.

 A beaten and bloody man crawled across the bathroom floor, aimlessly looking for something to hold onto. Blinded by a crimson mask and concussed beyond reason, his hands brushed against the edge of a filthy pink tub in the center of the room, and he instinctively took hold of it, trying to use it to pull himself up. The beaten man operated solely on a primal need to survive, but the chance to escape this situation with his life had long since passed.

Yakiyama watched as his victim crawled desperately across the floor. Yakiyama was short and lean, being barely above five feet, but his fury was something to behold. Both hands were thoroughly coated in red blood, and Yakiyama’s lips were pulled back in a horrifying rictus, revealing a mouthful of blackened teeth. Dressed only in a pair of black slacks, Yakiyama’s pale upper body was exposed, revealing the nanite sculpture fused to his skin.

An effigy of Tokyo’s skyline was inscribed on Yakiyama’s flesh, spreading across his body like a skin disease. Yakiyama had a head of short dark hair across the top of his scalp, but the sides and back of his skull had been completely shaved, creating space for the miniature metropolitan sculpture that had been worked into the skin on either side of his head. The laminate coating wasn’t simply the product of dyes, nor was it a flat illustration. Instead, the replicas of the thousand buildings on Yakiyama’s skin were hard, grey, smooth, and three-dimensional; feeling every bit like the concrete and steel they emulated. Not limited to the sides of Yakiyama’s head, clusters of cement buildings formed a solid sleeve up Yakiyama’s arms from wrists to shoulders, though both limbs were drenched in an additional layer of blood.

 Leaning against the tub, struggling to get his uncooperative feet to obey, was a man with a head of messy dark hair that was stuck to his face with a mixture of sweat and blood. His face was a swollen mass of red and purple skin, and he coughed up a trail of blood and saliva which dribbled down onto his dirty white shirt. Unable to stand, the brutalized man tilted his head to look over his left shoulder at Yakiyama, revealing that his right eye was completely swollen shut, leaving him to peer pitifully at his attacker with his left.

“Why’d you do it, Namba?” Yakiyama’s voice was a low, ragged whisper, filled with the pain of betrayal. “What could anyone promise you to make you try and fuck me?”

Namba didn’t answer, and only coughed, filling the tiny room with the echoing sound of his ragged breathing. Yakiyama stared down at the broken man, his pity quickly being eclipsed by his ever-present anger. Brimstone burned at the back of Yakiyama throat, and his face contorted into a snarl. The rage inside him demanded an outlet, and Yakiyama reached out, digging his hand into Namba’s head of bloody hair and grabbing a handful. Yanking Namba’s head back, Yakiyama slammed his forehead into the side of the tub, creating a hollow clamor, and he continued bashing Namba’s skull against the hollow object, filling the room with the clamor of the vicious beating.

Blood spilled across the ugly, filthy pink surface and Namba went limb even as the beating continued, and Yakiyama realized that Namba was flirting with death. He didn’t care so much about that; not after Namba had screwed him, but Yakiyama’s rationale managed to make itself heard for a brief moment, reminding him that he wanted an admission of guilt. He pried his fingers from Namba’s skull and let the stunned man fall backward to collapse on the bathroom floor.

Namba lay on his back, staring emptily up at the ceiling, his face an unrecognizable mass of swollen flesh. His chest continued to rise and fall, the act itself the only evidence that Yakiyama’s victim was still alive, however imminent his death was. Yakiyama loomed over him, staring down at the dying man as he wrestled with his desire for violence, and his need for answers.

“All this shit was your idea, Namba,” Yakiyama caressed his knuckles, trying to restrain his anger. “Getting in bed with Kabuki? Hunting down some asshole from Tsukuyomi? I wouldn’t have gone in for that shit, Namba. Not without you whispering in my ear. You should have known this would come back to you when shit went south.

“Why’d you do it? Who put you up to this? Give me a name, Namba,” Yakiyama planted a foot on Namba’s sternum, and he pressed down on the man’s chest, causing the other man to release all the air from his lungs in a long, rasping wheeze. As the last of the air exited Namba’s lungs, Namba released a sputtering cough, but said nothing. Silence echoed for several seconds, as Yakiyama wondered whether the other man was too far gone to answer. The killer ground his teeth; the sting of betrayal compounded with the prospect of never learning the truth. Yakiyama relaxed the pressure on Namba’s chest, letting him take in one final breath, before stomping down on his ribs.

“Give me a name!” Yakiyama roared, sparks and embers pouring from between his teeth.

“Amon.”

The answer was quieter than a whisper, so softly spoken that Yakiyama barely heard it. The sound lingered in the air for a split second before it vanished forever, and Yakiyama wondered if it was nothing more than a hallucination. But the name made sense; and it was the name Yakiyama had expected and had even wanted to hear.

“Amon,” Yakiyama shook his head, his lips pressing together into a scowl before anger pulled them apart in violent snarl that revealed his blackened teeth again. “Amon!”

For a moment, Yakiyama imagined he saw Amon’s face staring up at him from the floor, his bright iridescent eyes shining and his lips contorted into handsome, mocking smile. Though the phantasm vanished, Yakiyama could already taste the brimstone burning at the back of his throat. A fiery light glowed through his cheeks, bathing the beaten and broken Namba in an orange glow.

Yakiyama stepped over Namba and sat down on the fallen man’s chest. He raised his hands, already painted red in Namba’s blood, and he began to pummel the other man’s face. Powered by rage and adrenaline, Yakiyama’s first blow shattered Namba’s skull; a death blow in every sense, but the beating didn’t stop. The following blows pulverized bone and reduced flesh, cartilage, and brain matter into a slurry. Blood sprayed across Yakiyama’s face, chest, and arms, coating him in a grizzly color. The assault only stopped when Namba’s head was entirely gone, reduced to a disgusting smear across the tile.

Yakiyama stood, panting out puffs of smoke, and he stared down at the bloodied carcass of Namba. The blood coating Yakiyama’s body seemed to burn against his skin, as though the dead man’s humors had been boiling hot, and the blood pumping through Yakiyama’s veins burned with a kindred heat. He looked down at his calloused hands, which weren’t strangers to murder or being coated in blood, and for a moment, the crimson coating made him feel dirty.

“Let him see it,” a voice spoke in the back of Yakiyama’s mind, dispelling any notion to clean himself. “I want to see the look on that fucker’s face when I walk in on him.”

The feeling of disgust turned to pride, and a desire to exhibit his propensity for violence, and Yakiyama turned away, leaving Namba’s corpse to bleed out on the floor. He wrapped his fingers around the slender aluminum door handle set into the metal door behind him, and he pushed it open, causing the door to squeal loudly on its hinges as he strode out the door. He stepped out pf the washroom and emerged into a small hallway which featured a number of identical doors on all sides of him. To his left, the hallway opened into small entry room with a pair of glass doors standing across from a desk.

The bathhouse was decorated with bright red carpets that emulated the color of fire, and the walls were an orange color that were constantly being bombarded with an array of alternating colored lights that made them look like dancing flames. The walls were decorated with pictures of young woman dressed in kinky fetish costumes, all of them sharing a “demonic” theme that amounted mostly to a pair of plastic horns and a bikini, and little else. The air that filtered out through the gaps in the doors felt hot and damp, and speakers near the ceiling played a low, bass soundtracks emphasized with the soft panting vocalizations of a woman’s voice.

At the end of the hall was a small square lobby, with a set of glass double-doors that served as the building’s primary entrance. Across from the doors was a waist-high counter, behind which was another set of lurid photos advertising specific girls. Stepping into the lobby, Yakiyama joined the three men waiting there. Two of them were familiar to Yakiyama; the first was the muscular, broad-shouldered Shōki with a head of bleached blonde hair shaved down nearly to the scalp, who stood in an ostentatious fur coat with his back to his boss. Paying next to zero attention to the situation at hand, Shōki’s eyes were drawn to a four-by-three poster placed on the right side of the wall which featured the business’ premier soapgirl, who was standing on her knees in a black bikini while directing a sultry look at the camera. At the bottom of the poster was a caption: “Hell’s Number One Sinner.”

Sitting on a chair to the left of the soapland’s double doors was a tall man, Sakai, who was rakishly thin and dressed in a dark brown suit with a black button-up shirt. The slim Sakai kept his shoulder length dark brown hair raked forward across his face, leaving only his left eye to peek out at the world around him. The man in the brown suit kept his one wary eye fixed on the third man waiting in the lobby, but Sakai glanced in Yakiyama’s direction when he stepped into the hall, but he said nothing.

“Oh, god,” said the third man, the first to see Yakiyama exit from the washroom. The third man was the owner of the establishment, and he was an older man with a slight paunch and a black toupee that didn’t quite match the salt and pepper hair at the sides of his head, and he clutched the labels of his baby-blue raincoat with a death grip. The manager stared wide-eyed at the bloody man walking out from the bath, and Yakiyama could tell he was struggling not to vomit all over himself.

“Is it over?” Sakai asked, turning his head slightly to look at Yakiyama, his features partially obscured by his cascading locks.

“Halfway,” Yakiyama hissed, his eyes looking towards the trembling man with the hairpiece.

“Hey, can you give me this girl’s number?” Sakai turned around and tapped the manager’s shoulder and jerked his thumb in the direction of the picture on the wall.

“What?” the manager’s face scrunched in disbelief at the question.

“Really?” Sakai scoffed, casting an accusing eye at Shōki from underneath his hair.

“Come on man,” Shōki shrugged his shoulders, knowing what was about to take place. “I’m not gonna have a chance to ask later.”

“Go bring the car around,” Yakiyama rasped the order, his eyes still on the soapland manager.

“Ah, man,” Sakai turned about immediately, disappointment written on his features as he pushed both glass doors wide open and strolled out into the rain. Sakai silently followed after, brushing his hand through his long, dark hair. Each time the door opened, the alarm ringed, and a blast of frigid air and the sound of rain momentarily filled the lobby before the doors swung shut, leaving a tense silence to fill the void.

“Look, whatever happened back there—,” the man in the toupee began to speak first, holding his hands out in front of him.

Yakiyama’s left hand shot out the moment he thought about it, striking the man in the gut with his fist, leaving a bloody smear. The manager crumpled, a wheeze escaping his mouth as he collapsed. Yakiyama watched impassively, thinking that the man should consider himself lucky that he pulled his punch. He could’ve killed the fat bastard with a single blow.

“There was another girl here, tonight. One you didn’t advertise,” Yakiyama whispered, crouching down to speak to the manager who was bent double, still clutching his stomach. “Who was she?”

“I don’t—,” the man gasped, looking up at Yakiyama with tears in his eyes, his face red with pain and fear. “I don’t know! I was paid to keep her here! I don’t know anything else about her! I didn’t ask questions! I-I—,”

“You just took the money,” Yakiyama finished, his voice a neutral hush.

“That’s how it works,” the other man seemed torn between explaining himself and pleading. “I just take what I’m given. I never wanted any trouble!”

“Who paid you to take her?” Yakiyama let his voice twist into a growl, and sparks flickered behind his teeth.

“Your people did,” the man protested, but when he met Yakiyama’s eyes, he realized he’d spoken wrong. “I mean, the man in the back,” the manager’s eyes strayed down the hall, towards the still open door that Yakiyama had come out of. “He brought her here this afternoon, and I was paid to just keep quiet about it.”

“And he handed her over to Nishijima?” Yakiyama already knew the answer to his question, but he always liked to hear the truth with his own two ears.

“I wasn’t given a name,” the soapland manager shook his head from side to side, sweating beading across his face. “I just got a phone call: I was told a man in a sharp dressed suit was going to come in tonight and ask for her. I was just supposed to let him take her. That’s all.”

“I believe you,” Yakiyama’s words seemed to bring the pleading man some relief, but that was something Yakiyama in no way intended. Yakiyama stood up, standing over the manager, who swallowed hard, and then reached up to adjust his toupee. Just as he seemed like he was about to stand up, Yakiyama kicked him across the face and the manager stumbled backward, falling into the desk behind him.

“You crossed me, tonight,” Yakiyama rasped, hardly even looking in the direction of the whimpering man who lay sprawled on his back. “Kabuki. Amon. Those pricks from Tsukuyomi: all of you’ve forgotten your place in all this city.”

“It wasn’t my idea!” the man crawled back up to his knees, finally realizing that his fate was sealed the moment Yakiyama walked through the doors. “I didn’t have any part in this! I only did what I was told!”

“A lesson needs to be learned,” Yakiyama went on, ignoring the man’s pleas. “An example needs to be made.”

“Please! Please!” the soapland manager crawled forward, taking hold of the sleeves of Yakiyama’s pant legs as he begged for his life. “I’ll give you the money!”

“Take it to hell with you!” Yakiyama’s voice rose into a vicious bark, and an orange glow blossomed in his chest, bathing the room in a fiery light. The soapland manager looked up, tears framing his face, and that was the last expression Yakiyama saw the crying man make. There was a surge of heat and a bright flash of light, and the man was dead.

Sitting on the floor in front of Yakiyama was a blackened and charred human effigy. The burning corpse’s head was bowed, and its hands were clasped together, as if in penitence. A bed of fire was wrapped around the burning corpse’s knees, which spread across the floor, running up the desk, beginning the process of setting the whole building on fire. Yakiyama didn’t stay to watch.

He shoved the doors open and stepped out as flames spread through the lobby. The rain fell down on Yakiyama’s head, matting down his dark hair before running down the nanite buildings that were fused to the sides of his skull. The rain quickly made the blood coating Yakiyama’s body run, much to his disappointment.

 Lightning flashed in the sky, heralding the imminent thunder, and the sound of an engine grew louder as the storm continued its clamor. A car pulled forward, an SUV with a garish red smart-skin that featured roiling multicolored flames across the chassis. The fiery pattern continued on the rims of the wheels, made even more outlandish through the LEDs placed into the hub caps, which bathed the street in a barrage of colors. Powerful bass thumped in the night, making it seem as though the gaudy vehicle was trying to challenge both the growing fire and the rampaging storm overhead. As the machine pulled to a stop in front of the building, the driver side window rolled down so that Shōki could poke out his blond head.

“Hey boss,” the gangster looked at Yakiyama, standing in the rain as the blood washed off him. “You, uh, want a towel or something?”

“No,” Yakiyama didn’t waste a moment; stepping forward to pull open the back door.

“You know, you could stay outside for a few more seconds,” Shōki offered, but Yakiyama ignored him, and climbed into the backseat.

“It’s gonna stain,” Shōki complained in a small voice, turning to look over his left shoulder as Yakiyama sat down.

“It’s just a car, Shō,” Sakai reclined in the passenger seat, his arms folded over his chest.

“It’s a new car,” Shōki hissed, nervously.

“Drive,” the anger inside Yakiyama remained unsatisfied and razor sharp, and the fire inside demanded action.

“Alright, alright,” Shōki’s defeat was marked with a reluctant sigh, and he stared out the side window at the soapland. The glass doors revealed a curtain of flames that spread across the entire lobby, making it appear as though the building had been transformed into an entrance to hell itself. Nothing of the interior could be seen behind the dancing lights, and the inferno inside hungered to escape into the streets, held back only by the raging storm outside.

“We’re going to Temptation,” Yakiyama announced as Shōki put the car into drive.

“Temptation?” the driver looked over his shoulder at his boss. “Why?”

“I’ve got business at the Ivory Tower,” Yakiyama could see the color drain from Shōki’s face.

“What kind of business?” Shōki couldn’t help but ask, but Yakiyama didn’t answer. When his boss chose to remain silent, Shōki looked towards Sakai, who lay back in his seat, appearing to be asleep. With no recourse, Shōki swallowed, and turned to back to the wheel, nervously beginning the drive towards Sin Ward.

The trip was spent in silence; Yakiyama looked down at his hands, his digits still coated in blood, his knuckles throbbing with the percussion of the beating he gave to Namba. Sakai remained entirely still and as quiet as the grave, but Yakiyama knew better than to assume the quiet man was asleep. Shōki spent the drive wearing his anxiety openly, muttering to himself and shaking his head. None of the three men were truly worried about the murder scene and the fire they left behind; the police knew better than to stop their care. Instead, it was what awaited them at the end of the trip that gave Shōki cause for concern.

The city was a hive of activity at this time of night, and lights from the countless signs and banners shone through the windows of the car as it rolled down the street, fighting to move against the sluggish traffic. Yakiyama had no eye for the marvels outside the car, and he kept his thoughts entirely inward, thinking only of the end of the trip. Under Shōki’s anxious direction, the car forged its way through Sin Ward, heading north into Ambition, where the brightest lights and most magnificent of sights awaited.

Through the pouring rain, Shōki’s car pulled up beneath the Ivory Tower, the magnificent structure extending above them. The Ivory Tower had a white-enamel coating, making the exterior of the building so bright that it seemed to shine in the middle of the night. The outside of the building was designed to appear like a whirlwind frozen in place: the base of the building was wide, constructed of countless slender white walls that swirled together, flowing upward as they merged. The middle of the Ivory Tower was a slender spire that fanned outward again at the top, sending forth countless white shoots to mirror the lower half of the building. The building stood on a small landing, with a covered walkway leading into the tower.

Shōki rudely left his car parked halfway on the street, jamming the front end of the vehicle between a cherry-red corvette and jet-black limousine parked on the street, while leaving the rear sticking partially out into traffic. The appearance of the vehicle drew the eyes of the countless men and women on the street, and the cars behind Shōki began to honk, expressing their disapproval at his poor driving. Attitudes quickly changed when Yakiyama climbed out of the vehicle.

He stood in the rain, awash in the headlights of the street cars and the neon haze of Ambition’s buildings. The blood washed away from Yakiyama’s nude upper body, revealing a laminate sculpture of a city skyline that spread across his skin. The nanite artistry covered Yakiyama’s left arm, his stomach, and his back, coating him in dark grey facets that mirrored Tokyo’s architecture, and each tiny window on Yakiyama’s body shined in the light.

Wearing a memento of Tokyo across his own body the way a tiger proudly bore its stripes, Yakiyama mounted the steps, while the synthetic skin on his body projected a warning to all who laid eyes on him. The cars on the street ceased to honk their horns and began demurely diverting themselves around Shōki’s SUV while the other two men climbed out of the vehicle. Striding up the steps, Yakiyama stepped beneath the transparent passageway that shielded visitors from the rain and strode down the opulent red carpet.

A small group of stood off to Yakiyama’s right hand side; a man dressed in a suit and white coat, a woman in red on his right arm, and a woman in blue on his left. Though their hairstyles and dress were different, the two women had nearly identical faces. The twins braced themselves on the arms of their escort, looking to him for safety, but the man’s bloodless face told Yakiyama that he would rather run away than stand his ground. Yakiyama glared at the trio as he passed them by, but they held his interest for nothing more than a moment. When he looked away, he heard the sound of their feet shuffling on the carpet, retreating back towards the street.

Standing at the end of the carpet and supervising the doorway into the Ivory Tower was a man dressed in a black-on-black suit. Just like the first man, the doorman gaped at the approaching Yakiyama, but he made no move to impede Yakiyama’s progress, nor the progress of Sakai and Shōki as they followed. The sliding transparent doors opened at Yakiyama’s approach and he strode inside, his lieutenants at his heel. Over his shoulder, Yakiyama heard the sound of a muffled voice, which he quickly ascertained was the doorman radioing the arrival of the three men to the onsite security, but the sound was cut off by the doors sliding shut behind them.

“Well, ain’t this a change of scenery,” Shōki marveled, the sound vanishing into the open and spacious interior. The sound of a piano tinkled from distant, unseen speakers, and the buzz of conversation filled the air. From the entrance, the red carpet ran across white marble floors and split into three directions. The pathway on the right seemed to lead to some ground floor facilities, perhaps a pool, while the center path ran down a tall corridor with golden walls that was lined with elevators that guarded the ascent to the peak of the building. To the left, the sound of conversation could be heard the most strongly, along with the sound of clinking glasses.

“What’s the plan?” Sakai asked from behind the perpetual wall of hair that fell over his face.

“We get some attention,” Yakiyama headed to his left, his eyes on the bar.

When Yakiyama stepped into the entrance of the bar; in the middle of the night, at the prime hour for business, the bar was full. A sea of tables stretched out in front of Yakiyama, each and every one of them full by a living tapestry of men and women dressed in the finest clothes that money could buy. To the right was a bar, which had another two dozen patrons standing and sitting shoulder to shoulder along the countertop. The laughter, raised voices, hushed murmurs all melded together into a chaotic chorus that slowly began to fade away as the patrons became aware of the man standing in the entryway.

Dripping with water and blood, Yakiyama strode into the bar, sauntering among the tables. Conversation died and silence swooped in to dominate the room as the very out of place Yakiyama swaggered among the elite. He kept his head on a swivel, glaring at each and every table he passed. Every person, no matter how wealthy or self-assured, looked away. Yakiyama represented something that they could only buy, but never truly possessed: the power of violence, and the violence that his eyes promised was indiscriminate and barely restrained. The stench of fear from each table was thick and powerful, and the scent brought a smile to his face.

Intoxicated by the smell, Yakiyama spotted a heavyset man in a red suit and a thick pair of glasses staring at him. The large man quickly looked away, silently encouraging his grey-haired companions to do the same, but brief exchange encouraged Yakiyama to leap into action. Yakiyama stepped forward, and the intent of his approach was obvious, such that the big man in red and his retinue quickly climbed out of their seats before the approaching Yakiyama flipped the table, sending the glasses atop it clattering to the floor.

“Good evening, ladies and gentlemen,” Sakai called out from the entryway to the bar, following Yakiyama inside. “We’re here to conduct a little business. Please be kind enough to stay out of our way.”

Despite his reassuring words, Sakai joined in with Yakiyama overturning tables, kicking the one nearest to him over, sending the stunned guests tumbling to the floor. Shōki broke away from the other two heading towards the bar. Sauntering through the crowd with his gaudy fur coat, Shōki grabbed one of the bar patrons by the shoulder and threw him to the ground, stealing his drink while scaring the bartender away from the countertop. A tall man in a white suit jacket who had been standing near the end of the bar, stepped away, his eyes on Yakiyama as he raised his wrist towards his mouth and spoke something into it.

The short figure looked up at the approaching bouncer, who seemed to have concluded that Yakiyama was the ringleader of the group, or at least, the most dangerous. The two men locked eyes as the bouncer approached with equal parts seriousness and confidence. The bouncer’s boldness made conventional sense, seeing that Yakiyama was nearly two feet shorter and lighter by some hundred pounds or more.

Yakiyama smiled to reveal his black teeth and tasted the brimstone at the back of his throat. The bouncer stopped five paces away from Yakiyama, his eyes widening in surprise. Perhaps he saw the glimmer of hellfire between Yakiyama’s teeth, or perhaps the bouncer realized that he wasn’t the predator in the room, but the prey. Whatever epiphany he had, the man in the white coat didn’t have the opportunity act on it.

Yakiyama opened his mouth, letting the flames roar from out of his throat. It was a short blast, not intended to kill or cause serious harm, but then, Yakiyama never cared much for restraint. The man screamed, though the sound was nearly swallowed by the rushing fire, and a human torch tumbled away, flailing and screaming as flames swallowed his upper body. More screams followed immediately.

The silence was broken and the invisible restraints that held the patrons in place were loosed. Men and women began to scramble away, colliding with one another as they desperately sought to flee the bar. Yakiyama let the herd of human cattle rush around him, while Sakai moved to the side to avoid being trampled, and Shōki remained at the bar, savoring his stolen drink while he appreciated the portrait of a blonde woman in a white dress. As the customers flooded together to get out, knocking tables over in a desperate scramble, another group appeared trying to get in.

As the last of the patrons fled from the bar, six men became visible standing in a line, forming a living barricade across the entrance. All of them were dressed in black-on-black suits, with leather gloves and dark sunglasses that obscured their eyes. They stood with solidarity, their hands folded at waist level, each one silent and motionless until the last of the guests had slipped by them.

Yakiyama paced like a tiger in a cage, walking back and forth across the fine carpet, kicking over any table that was close enough to earn his wrath. Sakai remained leaning casually against the wall to Yakiyama’s right, while Shōki sat at the bar, pointedly ignoring the half-a-dozen newcomers. Yakiyama glared at the six men, but said nothing, the only sound being the hiss of a fire extinguisher as one of the bartenders sprayed the burning bouncer, putting him out.

“You’re a little out of your depth, Yakiyama-san,” one of the men in black stepped forward, acting as their spokesman. He had a head of dark hair with a fringe that fell over the right side of his round, boyish face. The leader of the six was shorter than the rest of his comrades, but that still made him a head taller than Yakiyama.

“Amon,” Yakiyama ignored the younger man’s provocation, and didn’t even bother making eye contact when he addressed him, instead continuing to pace. “Call him down here.”

“Who the fuck do you think you are?” the young man in black spread his hands, a smile spreading across his face. “You think the boss will come downstairs just because some riffraff from Foundation comes asking? I think you’ve forgotten whose ground you’re standing on.”

Yakiyama’s eyes snapped up to look at the young man in black, and a fire kindled in his stomach. He stepped forward, directly challenging the other man, and the five men behind him. The man in black didn’t falter even for a second, continuing to stare down at Yakiyama with a smile deforming his round cheeks. Smoke billowed from between Yakiyama’s teeth, a hint at the flames kindling in his chest, but he didn’t let his anger loose.

The six men weren’t like the bouncer in the white coat; they weren’t a group of ordinary human beings hired to strongarm belligerent drunks. No, they were Human Calamities as much as Yakiyama was. More even than that, they were undoubtedly Towers, too, and attacking them first wasn’t a line he was going to cross.

“I’ve forgotten?” Yakiyama demanded the young man repeat his insult. “I’ve forgotten? I wear Nishi; you’re just another Kabuki conman. You work for me, asswipe. All of you do.”

“You think repping Nishi-Shinjuku makes you a high roller?” the Kabuki spokesman scoffed. “Not in this part of town. Here, you’re no one. We run things here, not you. It’s only because you’ve got the city on you that we haven’t beaten you half to death, but that’s as far as our camaraderie goes. Do yourself a favor and go back to your circle-jerk in the slums where you belong.”

“Go on,” Yakiyama inclined his head and raised a finger to his ear. “There’s supposed to be an ‘or else.’”

“Or else,” the Kabuki enforcer let out a small chuckle and leaned closer, ignoring the smoke being blown in his face. “The six of us are going to remind you who really owns this island.”

“That’s the best threat you’ve got?” Yakiyama stroked his chin, pinching his thin goatee between his fingers, pretending to judge the ultimatum. “I’m not impressed. But, you know, for all you Kabuki bitches like to talk tough, whenever trouble comes around, you run to Shinjuku. I can’t tell you how many times I’ve had to clean up after you people when you shit the bed. I suppose I should be grateful some of you have found some balls; now I can give you the ass beating I’ve always wanted.”

“You want to be the one who breaks the peace?” the young man spread his hands to emphasize his challenge. “You’re the guest; the first strike is yours. But if you lay a hand on me, the rest of Shinjuku is going to peel those buildings off your back. Think about that before you start a war you can’t win.”

“War?” Yakiyama repeated the word, his voice tinged with disbelief. Adrenaline flowed through him, and the fires burned inside Yakiyama’s chest, demanding a burnt offering to be made of those that wronged him. “You don’t know anything about war! But I’ll teach you! You and Amon!”

Of the nine men in the room, none of them moved. All of them were completely frozen, every muscle tensed for immediate action. All of them knew that violence was imminent, but not a single man wanted to accept the responsibility for beginning the melee. There was a soft chime, and Yakiyama clenched his hands into fists and had them raised halfway, instinctively reacting to the new noise as though it was a signal to begin the fighting. He wasn’t the only one.

Sakai had stepped away from the wall, producing a knife from his sleeve. Shōki stepped away from the bar, throwing aside his fur coat to reveal the skyscrapers molded on his chest. The six enforcers had likewise flinched, half of them had hands reaching into their coats for hidden weapons, while the rest likewise balled their fists and raised them for the fight that was about to happen.

The chime continued on for several seconds, as each member of the Towers stared down their counterparts, trying to discern the meaning of the sound. Then, one of the enforcers standing to their leader’s left withdrew his hand from his coat pocket. He moved slowly, and held his hands upward to reveal an Augur, which rung in his hand. When Yakiyama and his retinue recognized that the man wasn’t holding a weapon, the enforcer lowered it and answered the call with tap of his finger.

The remaining eight men remained silent and still, watching as the enforcer raised the Augur to his ear. The enforcer spoke very little, listening intently to the voice on the other end of the line with a severe face, his lips pressed tightly together. At a command the rest of the room couldn’t hear, the enforcer stepped forward and held the phone out, passing it to the spokesman over his shoulder. The prior conversation repeated itself, and the leader of the Kabuki enforcers said nothing, listening in obedient silence.

“Understood,” the leader of the Kabuki spoke one word, accepting a command with dutiful meekness. He held the Augur back over his shoulder, letting his comrade take his phone back, while fixing Yakiyama with a sober look. The smile on the man’s face was gone.

“Well?” Yakiyama prompted the man to share the contents of the call, taking the other man’s confident smile for his own.

“The boss wants to speak with you,” the spokesman admitted, struggling to restrain his frustration.

“It’s about time,” Yakiyama chuckled out a mouthful of smoke, taking relish in now having control of the confrontation.

“But just you,” the spokesman went, nodding in the direction of Shōki. “Your men will stay down here with us.”

“Fuck that!” Shōki thumped his chest, still high on adrenaline, but a side look from Yakiyama convinced him to back down.

“Take me to him. Let’s get this shit over with.”

The other enforcers traded looks, then looked at Shōki and Sakai, both of whom still seemed ready to fight. The spokesman looked towards his own men over his shoulder, then back at Yakiyama, then, after a moment of indecision, he turned about, his underlings stepping aside to let him pass. Yakiyama followed behind him, exiting the lounge and heading down the central gilded corridor. The escort in black strode down the hallway, ignoring the elevator doors to the left and right. At the end of the corridor, the man in black approached the final elevator and removed one of his gloves. He pressed his right index finger against the elevator button and held it there for a second and a half, and there was a soft chime.

The doors parted, revealing an elevator car with a red carpet, dark wooden walls, and rich golden patterns. The two men stepped inside, and the elevator doors closed, and the car surged into motion. There was no display inside the private car to reveal which floor it was on as it traveled up the tower, nor was there any information about their destination. Yakiyama had to imagine that was not simply an oversight, but the product of Amon’s exact specifications.

“Is all this what ten years of work has been leading to?” Yakiyama questioned himself in the silence. “A bunch of rich fucks hiding out in brothels? Is that what the Towers are?”

He hated it. Amon. The Ivory Tower. The Kabuki. He hated all of it.

When the elevator came to a stop, the escort stepped through first, and Yakiyama followed, the pair entering an opulent penthouse. The floors were thick white carpet, and the walls and doors were a bright polished oak. The far wall was a massive floor to ceiling window that looked out on the island, allowing flashes of lightning to radiate through the glass, filling room with brightness. A short hallway led from the elevator into the living room, with a variety of doors to the left and right. At the right end of the hallway was a set of wooden stairs that led up to another floor, though what lay above held no interest for Yakiyama. The hallway descended several steps before the penthouse spread out in front of the colossal window, with an ornate brown leather three-seater couch facing in Yakiyama’s direction. Sitting on the middle seat with a dark mahogany table between them was Amon.

Amon was beautiful. It was a strange though for Yakiyama to have, as “beautiful” wasn’t word he would ever use to describe another man, but he lacked another descriptor for the man sitting on the couch. Dressed in a red silk robe with fine gold embroidery, Amon sat with his right leg crossed over his left knee, his left hand in his lap while his right hand held a drink glass.

Amon had shoulder length violet hair that framed a cherubic face, whose features twisted into a handsome smile. There were three small platinum studs at either of Amon’s temples, each of them shaped like a diamond. Not merely decorative, the metal studs served to conceal ports in Amon’s skull which connected directly to his pair of ocular implants which enabled his irises to change color.

As far as Yakiyama knew, Amon had never told anyone the story behind the pair of artificial eyes he had, and the absence of an explanation led to countless stories being told about them. Though he’d heard countless stories about Amon losing his eyes to a rival or a jilted lover, and just as many theories about what purpose they served, Yakiyama didn’t believe a single word of them. Amon’s eyes served as nothing more than a distraction, and Yakiyama knew it. They exemplified how paper thin the other was.

“You can leave us,” Amon raised his glass, using it to gesture towards his lackey.

“Sir, I-,” the Kabuki gangster hesitated, and Amon silenced him with a look. It wasn’t anything approaching a threatening glance; Yakiyama wasn’t certain if Amon could look intimidating if he tried. However, whatever menace the expression was meant to convey, the underling was forced to bow to it. The dark-suited Kabuki gangster stood up straight, bowed, and the turned back towards the elevator.

“Take a seat,” Amon raised his left hand and gestured towards a seat on the opposite side of the table. “I’d offer you a drink, but you’ve tested my hospitality enough for one night.”

“I wouldn’t trust anything you put in a cup,” Yakiyama’s retort earned only a sarcastic scoff from Amon. Yakiyama sat down, though he remained hunched over, shoulders pointed towards the other man, his elbows on his knees. He wanted to project his anger and intensity, and the unspoken threat that he could spring out of his chair at any moment, but if Amon was the least bit intimidated, he didn’t show it.

“If you despise me so much, I can hardly imagine why you would call on me in the middle of the night,” Amon’s statement was an invitation to business, and Yakiyama didn’t hesitate to leap on it.

“Nishijima. Where is he?”

The question caused Amon to scoff again, and he raised the glass to his lips for a moment, his smile broadening.

“Gone,” Amon’s answer was simple and mocking in its banality. “Is that what you wanted to know? You might have settled for a phone call.”

“How the fuck did you let him get away?” Yakiyama’s words were a hoarse bark, accompanied by a mouthful of sparks that danced through the air. “I gave you over a hundred men; you have everything you needed to run that son of a bitch down.”

“He’s a Dealer from Tsukuyomi,” Amon gestured with his glass as he spoke, his words slow and well-enunciated as if he were speaking to a child. “We both knew that trying to run down Nishijima was a gamble, pun intended. Even a hundred men would have trouble turning this city upside down, and there are a thousand places for a man like that to hide. We took a risk and we came up short.”

“Then why does it seem like I’m the only one getting fucked here?”

“We’ve lost a day,” Amon’s voice was a soft, convincing purr and his eyes shifted to a luminescent red. “We both knew that this was a unique opportunity with a limited window. Business goes back to normal tomorrow. Really, considering what we could have gained, our investment was pitifully small.”

“You didn’t lose shit,” Yakiyama snarled in a low voice, his words almost lost in an animalistic bark. “I had to pull men from all across Foundation for the sake of your little hunt. I had to call in favors from every man I know to get the muscle you asked for. The ones that didn’t see Nishijima don’t get shit, while my boys who were lucky enough to cross his path are in the ICU. Each of those men followed your orders, Amon. They did ask you asked, and they got burned.”

“You knew the risks,” Amon gave a slight shake of his head, his eyes switching to a burnished orange as he took a sip of his drink. “And they were commensurate with the reward. Need I remind you that you stood to gain far more than I did? We agreed that we’d split the bounty on Nishijima, and you’d get his credentials to boot. A free one-time pass into Tsukuyomi is worth three times what we were being paid to pin Nishijima down.

“I could have fought harder, Yakiyama-san,” Amon laid a hand to his chest as he cast himself in the role of a victim. “Nishijima’s ID was the real prize in this equation, you know that, but when you asked for it, did I put up a fight? No. As a show of deference, I let you lay claim to it. We agreed to split the prize, you demanded the lion’s share, but by the end of the night, we both turned up empty-handed. How am I at fault for any of this?”

“Your friend in Tsukuyomi,” Yakiyama switched gears as he changed tactics, deciding to use what he’d learned to apply some pressure. “Who is he?”

“What does that have to do with anything?” Amon spread his hands, sounding annoyed.

“You knew a lot about what Nishijima was after,” Yakiyama sat back in his seat, glowering at Amon all the while. “More than you told me.”

“Of course I did,” Amon didn’t deny the accusation. “This was a job I was given, and I chose to bring you into it. Information was provided on a need-to-know basis; you know how this works. But if I held anything back, it was all for business.”

“Why did Nishijima leave Tsukuyomi?” Yakiyama challenged Amon immediately, knowing the answer to his question. “Any Dealer that ventures south knows that he’s going to have a target on his back. Every two-bit gangbanger wants into Tsukuyomi, and they’d gladly kill a man to do it. Nishijima must’ve had real good reason to come into town.”

“He was looking for women—,” Amon launched into the same justification he’s given the day before, but Yakiyama wasn’t about to let him continue.

“He was looking for one woman,” Yakiyama leaned forward again, jabbing an accusatory finger at Amon. “A girl that just so happened to work in one of the soaplands you owned halfway across town. Seems to me you could have saved us all a bunch of trouble by telling us what he was really looking for.”

“Does it matter?” Amon slipped away from the accusation with an irritated shrug. “Whether he was looking for a thousand women or just one, our job was to grab him. It doesn’t matter what he was after; what mattered was catching him.”

“If you’d told us about the girl, I could’ve had an army of guys waiting for Nishijima when he arrived,” Yakiyama countered, but Amon brushed it aside.

“A fantastic strategy that would only succeed in scaring Nishijima away,” Amon’s mockery was thick and plain. “Better to keep the girl hidden and jump Nishijima before he finds her.”

“But he did find her, Amon,” Yakiyama breathed out an accusatory whisper. “How did you let that happen?”

“Where did you hear this?” Yakiyama shouldn’t have known about Nishijima’s true objective; Amon must’ve have known that, but when Yakiyama brought up the girl, he tried to let it slide. Now, though, it was clear that Amon couldn’t ignore Yakiyama’s insider knowledge.

“Oh, you didn’t hear?” Yakiyama smiled, leaning so far forward that he was nearly hovering over the chair. “Nishijima got caught.”

“By whom?” Amon asked, his eyes changing to a bright white as they narrowed to slits.

“Some freelance muscle out of Central, apparently,” Yakiyama smiled wider, showing more of his blackened teeth. “Though I’d bet you already knew all about him. But what you didn’t know, Amon, is that the man who brought down Nishijima was spotted by one of my men.”

“Well, where is he, then?” Amon held up his glass, gesturing towards the hallway behind Yakiyama. “If you’ve got him, bring him in.”

“That’s the thing, Amon,” Yakiyama shook his finger at the other man, feeling certain he had his opponent in the bullseye. “As soon as I heard someone was badass enough to bring down Nishijima, I drove out to Foundation myself. But what did I find? Nothing. Nishijima was gone. The girl was gone. There was nothing there.”

“Sounds to me like you were lied to,” Amon took a discrete sip of his drink.

“That’s what I thought at first, too,” Yakiyama tasted the brimstone again, reliving the anger he felt an hour ago. “But when I heard that Nishijima was with a girl, it got me thinking. ‘Who’s the girl?’ ‘Where’d she come from?’

“So, I went looking. It wasn’t too far away, Amon, that soapland of yours. Do you know who I found there?” Yakiyama’s question went unanswered; Amon simply remained silently listening while peering over the rim of his glass. “One of my men, just sitting in one your businesses. The same business where you were hiding Nishijima’s girl. And not just one of my men, but Namba. The same stupid son of a bitch that convinced me to get in bed with you on this.”

“Coincidence,” Amon brushed aside the accusation, rolling his eyes and pressing his cup down onto his knee.

“That’s not what they said, Amon,” Yakiyama spoke in a soft, slow whisper, relishing the moment. “They flipped on you. They sold you out.”

Despite the accusation, Amon merely chuckled and inclined his head with an amused smile.

“Go on,” Amon prompted him, holding up his drink. “Tell me what they said.”

Yakiyama’s own smile faltered; Amon’s reaction wasn’t what he wanted or expected. He wanted to see Amon squirm under the pressure. He wanted to hear the other man make excuses, to try and bargain his way out of the grave he’d dug for himself. Instead, Amon remained unmoved.

All the more reason to turn up the pressure.

“None of this shit makes any sense, going off what you told me,” Yakiyama stood up and placed his foot against the mahogany table, sliding it forward to pin Amon’s foot against the couch. “If Nishijima was a Dealer, then only whatever Gambler he was attached to up in Tsukuyomi could have sent him into town, right?” Yakiyama observed, but Amon said nothing. “So, where did the girl come from, and where did she go? And who put the bounty on Nishijima, and how did you find out about it? All this shit begins and ends up in Tsukuyomi.

“Whatever shit is happening up there, you’re right in the middle of it,” Raising a bloody finger, Yakiyama gestured towards the northern wall, pointing accusingly towards the silver tower that stood near the base of the Gettō-san. “Someone in Tsukuyomi called on you to put out the bounty, but whatever they promised you wasn’t enough, was it? You’re playing both sides of this. You had the girl the whole time and you knew that Nishijima was looking for her but kept quiet. You had my boys out there, combing the streets to make Nishijima’s search harder, applying pressure to whoever was holding his leash, but he wouldn’t play ball, so you called in some trouble-shooting hotshot from Central as your ace. The end result?

“Nishijima gets laid out and you call his boss and give him an ultimatum,” Yakiyama fixed Amon with a fierce glare as he reached his conclusion. “Give me what I want, or you never see the girl or Nishijima again. And he did give in, didn’t he? As soon as you got what you wanted, you let Nishijima and the girl go and decided to lie to my fucking face about it. Nishijima didn’t get away, Amon; you let him go.”

“Namba told you all that, did he?” Amon raised his glass to his lips, calm as ever, and anger flashed in Yakiyama’s throat. He slapped the drinking glass out of Amon’s hand, sending the cup crashing to the floor where it exploded into a mess of shattered glass and alcohol.

“What the fuck were you promised, Amon!?” Yakiyama leaned closer, his nose nearly touching Amon’s. Smoke flowed from between his teeth and sparks flew from his nostrils. “Did he promise you a fortune? No, no, that wouldn’t be enough for you, would it? You demanded a seat at the high-roller’s table, didn’t you? You think you have what it takes to bet your life in Tsukuyomi?”

“You’re out of your mind,” Amon’s continued defiance pushed Yakiyama passed the boiling point. He reached down, taking hold of the table, and he flipped it to the left, sending the heavy piece of furniture tumbling end over end across the penthouse. With his right hand, Yakiyama took hold of Amon by the lapel of his robe and lifted him up off the coach, breathing a stream of smoke into his face.

“You cocksucking Kabuki prick!” Yakiyama hissed, sulfur, ash, and saliva running down his lips. “You think you can double cross the Shinjuku? You haven’t just fucked with me; you’ve fucked with the Towers! When Kazuya finds out what you’ve done, you and your whole fucking clown show are gonna be at the bottom of the Sanzu!”

“And what are you going to tell Kazuya, huh?” Amon’s eyes flashed red and an expression somewhere between a smile and a snarl appeared on his face. “You think that he’ll find your stage act impressive? What evidence do you have? What witnesses? I wonder if Namba’s in any state to speak.”

“You’re nothing but a two-bit conman,” Yakiyama’s growl was accompanied by a baleful light flashing in his throat as the fire demanded to be released. “You’re just an ordinary human trying to stand among giants. I can step on you any time I want.”

“Do it, then. When Kazuya finds out you laid hands on another captain, they’ll peel the architecture off you,” Amon slapped Yakiyama’s right shoulder, and dug his fingers into the laminate fused into his skin. “They’ll flay you, Ki-chan, long and slow. Then you’ll be the one who gets dumped in the Sanzu.”

Fire raged in Yakiyama’s throat, but he was forced to contain it. Kazuya wouldn’t accept Amon’s death; not tonight. Not like this. With supreme force of will, Yakiyama pried his fingers from the scarlet robe, releasing Amon from his grip. A triumphant smile appeared on Amon’s face, and Yakiyama was forced to stand down, filled with barely contained violence.

“You’ll pay for this,” Yakiyama spoke in a quiet whisper, his throat ravaged by the flames inside. He raised a finger to point up at Amon, but the other man slapped his hand away.

“We’ll see who pays whom,” Amon waved his hand over Yakiyama’s shoulder, gesturing back to the hallway. “Now, if we’re done? Get the fuck out of my building.”

It took everything in Yakiyama not to kill Amon on the spot. The con artist with his shining eyes had no real power; he was a just a man. He’d even sent away his own protection. Amon’s death stood within arm’s reach, and Yakiyama only had to act on his instincts to take the other man’s life.

But he didn’t.

Respect held him back. Not respect for Amon; respect for the Towers. Respect for Kazuya. There was a process for settling disputes, and while Amon’s disrespect could hardly be stomached, Yakiyama couldn’t let his wounded pride motivate him to insult the rest of the Towers by overstepping. Even so, his time would come.

Yakiyama let that thought cool his anger as he silently turned his back on Amon, imagining that the other man watched him depart like a whipped dog. He’d let Amon have his laughs, but there would come a time when Yakiyama would pay back every insult in excess. First, he would need to expose Amon’s duplicity to the rest of the Towers.

Namba was dead, and the soapland where Amon had handed the girl over to Nishijima was still burning. They were the first to taste Yakiyama’s wrath, a mere prelude to the suffering Amon was going to feel, but the deaths of those two men left Yakiyama without a lead. But there was still someone else he wanted to speak with. The man who let Nishijima go.

The Daily Grind Case File #9, “But this is probably the hardest part.”

January 4th, 2044

4:30 PM

Central Ward

Sunset District

Senior Inspector Asahi Takeyoshi

Takeyoshi, strode in the shadow of an enormous skyscraper, his hands shoved into the pockets of the green jacket he wore over his black Bureau uniform. The wind whipped at his messy dark hair, but the Inspector was wrapped in an invisible curtain of Negativity that made the rain fall around him. The Inspector didn’t move with any haste; it was clear to him that situation was already resolved regardless of what he did at this point.

The rain poured down on the Heights, that cluster of spiral argent towers that dotted the northern reaches of Sunset. Fingers of smoke poured from the side of Tower 5, though the dark cloud was swiftly dispersed by the howling wind and rain. The skybridge that once connected Tower 5 to its nearest neighbor had fallen to pieces and collapsed into the streets below, becoming a slag heap of metal and glass. It was there, in the ruins, Takeyoshi found Shin.

The young man had seated himself on a broken and scorched chunk of the metal rails that had fallen to the earth. His elbows were on his knees and his posture was hunched, directing his eyes down towards the ground to stare at the space between his feet. The young man’s Omen was still in the form of a black claymore, which was speared into the concrete some fight feet away from the Deputy, who didn’t seem keen to even look at the weapon. Laying on the ground with the sword driven through its skull was what remained of a human body.

“Sloppy,” Takeyoshi shook his head, looking at the tortured remains of the Casualty. The dismembered body sparked as drops of rain struck it, and it spasmed in its death throes, but the voice in Takeyoshi’s head was silent, telling him that the corpse posed no threat. Shin had done the job; his sword had pierced the Human Calamity’s brain, though he’d seemingly torn the creature limb from limb first, with no regard for his own safety, or mercy for the Casualty itself.

Looking down at the young man, nothing needed to be said for Takeyoshi to know what the young man was going through. He’d taken his first life; even in the clearest life and death situations where lethal force was justified, the act of killing was something that could scar the survivor for the rest of their life. To an Inspector, who was forced to deal with death on a daily basis, the act of taking the lives of Casualties took a heavy toll. He’d seen how it affected other Inspectors; hell, he lived that life himself.

“If you’d just retreated instead of charging into the building, things would be different now,” Takeyoshi silently admonished the young man. “I was kind of hoping to keep you from having to get your hands dirty for a while. Honestly, making your first kill on the first day has got to be some kind of bad omen.”

The young man stood up as his mentor drew closer, and Takeyoshi found himself looking into the younger man’s green eyes. There was a confusion in the Deputy’s features; a sense of being lost. Takeyoshi looked back, fixing the younger man with his most disapproving glare, but he didn’t say anything. There would be a time for upbraiding him later.

Reluctantly, Shin stood, brushing his slick blond hair out of his eyes as he rose. He crossed towards the sword, then reached his hand out towards the hilt of his weapon. He hesitated for a moment as Fubuki Kamui twitched again in her death throes, and electricity cracked from her corpse. His hand shaking, Shin wrapped his fingers around the weapon and withdrew it. No sooner than he held the weapon up, than it released a shower of digital sparks and returned to the shape of a phone. The small black device produced a flaming eye which peered at Shin impassively, but the AI within the phone said nothing.

Takeyoshi withdrew Ink from inside his coat pocket, and he tapped the screen. The AI within interpreted his gesture, and from down the street behind him, Takeyoshi heard the roar of an engine. The Survivalist taxied down the street, moving with rare restraint towards the pair of Inspectors. The Bureau’s jet-black vehicle was soon joined by a parade of white and red emergency vehicles, their lights and horns blaring.

Takeyoshi directed the Survivalist to park itself alongside the street, giving space for the Civil Services to cordon off the wreckage of the collapsed skybridge. He stepped to the side, moving to lean against the passenger side door of the Survivalist, while Shin followed suit, seating himself on the hood of the vehicle. The white-clad members of the Civil Services picked over the rubble, setting up holographic barriers to create a boundary around the collapsed railing. A number of EMTs dressed in protective suits circled the blackened and charred remains of Fubuki Kamui, looking at the cadaver with professionally disguised confusion and revulsion. Seeing the EMTs begin to extract the body of the Human Calamity from the debris, Takeyoshi drew Ink out again.

“Ink,” Takeyoshi spoke as he held the dark grey Omen to his mouth. “Radio HQ; tell them we need a hearse out here to pick up the remains of a Casualty. Civil Services is going to have it bagged up for them by the time they arrive.”

“Roger,” came the feminine voice of Ink.

With that, Takeyoshi tucked Ink back away into his pocket, and returned to watching the Civil Services go about their business. There was no need for the Inspectors to linger; the Casualty had been eliminated, and the Forecasters hadn’t contacted them about any further potential emergencies. All Takeyoshi needed to do was summarized the day’s events into a mostly fictional incident report, and the death of Fubuki Kamui would become nothing more than a record in the Bureau’s database, destined to be forgotten. The only person who would likely remember today was Shin, who stared sullenly at the scene. For his sake, Takeyoshi stood silently next to him, giving them young man time to process everything.

“Are they demons?” Shin broke the silence, and the question he asked caught the seasoned Inspector off-guard, but he quickly found himself following Shin’s train of thought.

“No,” Takeyoshi answered quietly, knowing the mental struggle his trainee was wrestling with.

“Tell me they aren’t human,” Shin looked back down at the ground for a moment, before looking back up to watch the oddly shaped body bag carrying Fubuki’s remains being placed onto a stretcher.  “Tell me there’s a reason for all of this. Tell me it’s aliens, or a military experiment gone wrong. Anything.”

“Anything to avoid the fact that we’re the same?” Takeyoshi cut to the heart of the matter. Shin hung his head again and placed his hands against his knees. He looked like he was bracing himself to be whipped.

“How is that possible?” Shin questioned.

“Hazard Energy,” Takeyoshi looked up into the sky, holding his gloved left hand up to catch a few raindrops on his palm. “It’s a hell of a thing. Makes the impossible possible. But Hazard Energy has a way of seeping into everything. The air. The ground. Buildings. And, of course, human beings.

“Normally, its benign,” Takeyoshi cocked his head to one side as he reconsidered. “I mean, you generally don’t notice it. Build up too many positive or negative Hazard Particles and it can really take you for a spin, but in most cases, people never realize what effect it’s having.

“But when Hazard Energy builds up in the brain, well, that’s when things get dicey,” Takeyoshi folded his arms. “The brain becomes a powder keg, waiting for the right conditions to become lit.”

“What conditions?” Shin looked up, his face pensive.

“Fear. Anxiety. Exigency,” Takeyoshi tapped his right temple with a finger to enunciate his point. “Hazard Energy gathers in the amygdala and when it gets excited, the energy surges through the brain and lights it up like a Christmas Tree. In that moment, an ordinary human becomes a walking calamity.”

“But why don’t Casualties look human anymore?” Shin pressed. “Why do they change? Why do they lose control?”

“It all depends on the brain,” the Inspector leaned over and poked the deputy on the forehead. “A human being that has been through trauma or has that natural ‘it’ factor can more easily adapt to the energy flowing through the brain and harness it. The amygdala transforms, becoming kind of a regulator called a ‘Dharma.’ But if the brain isn’t resilient enough, not adaptive enough, well, then the flow of energy causes it to mutate and deform. The Hazard Energy spreads down to the rest of the body, changing it as well. The original mind tends to get lost in the shuffle; I’m told.

“Casualties have a different kind of brain structure called an ‘Adharma.’ The Adharma is a natural processor of Hazard Energy and that’s all it wants: more energy. And the fastest way to get what they crave is through burning the world down around them.”

“But why did I become a Survivor and that woman didn’t? What makes us special?” Shin demanded, trying to find a refuge of reason in a meaningless universe.

“It’s not about us being special, or privileged,” Takeyoshi corrected the young man’s thinking. “It’s not even about being strong or weak. It’s about whether or not it’s in you to endure a crisis in the moment. Some of the strongest people you’ll ever meet can collapse in the face of the unexpected, and sometimes pressure can turn the weakest person into a diamond. You can’t predict it, Shin, and you can’t find a reason for it. You can only deal with each crisis as it comes.”

“I just can’t wrap my head around it,” Shin shook his head, clearly still troubled.

“Alright, you got me,” Takeyoshi spread his hands and smiled faintly. “You were right the first time: they are aliens.”

Shin allowed himself a quiet chuckle. For a brief moment, silence returned between them, both men not knowing exactly what to say.

“I screwed up,” Shin announced, abruptly. “I know I shouldn’t have gone on ahead, but at the same time, I. . .”

“Look, kid,” Takeyoshi began before he was even certain what he wanted to say. “I know you thought you were doing the right thing. And maybe you were, but you need to listen. The rules are in place for a reason, and the first day on the job is definitely not the time to start testing boundaries. If I can’t trust you to follow protocol or do as I say, when I say it, then we can never function as a team. Do you understand?”

Even though he was the one saying it, Takeyoshi wasn’t entirely sure what he was trying to communicate. Was he taking accountability for what happened or assigning blame? Was he admitting that Shin had been right or admonishing him for his actions? He couldn’t decide exactly what he needed to say. Why was this so hard?

“I understand,” Shin agreed, solemnly, and Takeyoshi thought they had come to an understanding, but Shin stared into the distance, and his eyes hardened. “But I’m not sorry for what I did.”

“You nearly died up there, kid,” Takeyoshi reminded him, but Shin shook his head.

“Maybe so,” the young man agreed, his voice grim. “But other people did die. She was only a Casualty for a few minutes, and innocent people got caught up in the situation. I can’t sit by and let that happen again.”

“And what happens the next time you pull this shit and get yourself stuck in another situation you can’t handle?” Takeyoshi asked, growing confrontational. “You got lucky today, Shin; twice if we count that situation this morning. Trust me, that luck is going to run out.”

“So, you just want me to shut up and sit on the sidelines?” Shin asked, and he looked back toward Tower 5, gesturing at it with one hand.

“Yes,” Takeyoshi answered without batting an eye. “If that’s what I tell you to do, then you do it. Do you remember what I asked you this morning?”

“About why I’m here?” Shin answered, a feistiness in his voice.

“Keep that in mind,” Takeyoshi pressured him. “There’s a reason for you being here, and it’s not about playing hero. That needs to be your motivator right now, not being a good Samaritan.”

“I’m not going to close my eyes and cover my ears when people need my help,” Shin protested, raising his voice. “That’s not who I am!”

“It’s what you’re being told to do!” the Senior Inspector shot back, trying desperately to impart some sense of reason into the younger man’s head. “Do you have a death wish? Is that it?”

“No!” Shin insisted. “This isn’t about me!”

“Do you have family, Shin?” Takeyoshi changed tactics, trying to appeal to the young man’s emotions. “Are there people who care about you? Have you spared a single thought for them? What are they going to do when you get yourself killed running headlong into danger.”

“The people I love wouldn’t be proud of me if they knew I let someone else get hurt because I was too scared to fight,” Shin spoke solemnly as he drew himself to his feet. “And if I learned that my brother or sister was left to die because an Inspector refused to save them, I’d never forgive them.”

It was a rare moment in Takeyoshi’s life when the journalist found himself at a loss for words. What was he supposed to say to that? Takeyoshi had encountered Inspectors of all different sorts during his tenure with the Bureau, but none of them were quite as motivated in the same way Shin was. He wasn’t trying to be a hero or chasing a high.

Shin was motivated purely by a sense of moral obligation. As long as single person was in peril, Shin wasn’t going to sit idle, regardless of the risks to himself. That kind of zealous drive couldn’t be reasoned with; as long as the young man thought that he was acting in service to his own moral code, he couldn’t be dissuaded. Anyone so fanatic about their beliefs was dangerous, and Shin was most dangerous to himself.

Takeyoshi ground his teeth together. He was angry. The feeling surprised him. This kid, this child, was running headlong into a tragedy, whether he knew it or not. Sooner or later, someone had to knock him on his ass and teach him what life was really like, and the universe had picked Takeyoshi to do the deed. He held up one hand, pointing accusingly at Shin and opened his mouth to say something, but at that precise moment, he felt his Omen beginning to ring in his pocket.

“Listen—,” Takeyoshi’s momentum was interrupted and he pulled his Omen out of his jacket, glancing between it and Shin. The small grey Omen displayed a green holographic screen with words written in white text that spelled a name: “Kazuma Iori.” Takeyoshi’s breath caught at the name, and he stared at the incoming call with a sense of disbelief.

“What is it?” Shin asked, his mentor’s confusion was obvious.

“Nothing,” Takeyoshi immediately waved the young man off, the high emotions of their conversation forgotten in the span of a moment. “Just wait in the car.”

He turned his back on Shin and strode away as the Omen rang, trying to make sure he was far enough away from his deputy so that the conversation wasn’t overheard. He gave Shin one last glance, making sure the young man was staying put, before he turned away and tapped the screen, raising the phone to his ear.

“This is Inspector Asahi,” Takeyoshi announced, speaking in a low voice.

“Inspector Asahi, it’s me,” came the voice of a young man from the other end of the line. The speaker sounded furtive, and nervous, and he was also speaking softly, as if he was afraid of someone listening. “Do you remember?”

“Iori-san?” Takeyoshi kept his tone neutral. “What is it?”

“It’s been a while,” the caller tried to seem conversational, but he couldn’t hide how awkward he felt. “I honestly wasn’t sure whether or not to call you.”

“But you did,” Takeyoshi observed curtly, his patience quickly running thin. “What happened?”

“Well, it’s about Jinta,” Iori admitted, sounding as though he was coming out with a dirty secret.

“Have you heard from him?” Takeyoshi asked, his voice a razor-sharp whisper.

“That’s the thing. . .,” Iori struggled to speak.

“Did he contact you?” Takeyoshi demanded, his entire body tensing up.

“He called me,” Iori answered, sounding as though he was tensing up with the expectation being hit.

“He called you!?” the Inspector demanded, nearly shouting into the phone. He glanced around through the falling rain, making sure he hadn’t attracted any attention with his outburst. “When?”

“Well, the first time was last week—,”

“The first time?” Takeyoshi sputtered, but Iori went on.

“And he’s called me a couple of times since then,” the other man continued to confess.

The once and future journalist was left momentarily wordless for the second time that day, so angry and disbelieving that he couldn’t form a sentence. His teeth ground together, and his lips pulled back into a snarl of raw anger. He wanted to start screaming through the phone at the man on the other side, but he struggled to restrain his temper. Kazuma Iori was by no means obligated to help him, and right now, Takeyoshi couldn’t afford to burn any bridges.

“You spoke to him?” as much as he wanted to lay into Iori for not calling him immediately, that wasn’t what was important. Tanaka Jinta had finally come up for air after months of hiding. But why? Takeyoshi needed to know.

“The first couple times, he just called, but I didn’t answer,” Iori admitted, sheepishly. “I thought it was just a glitch in the system or something. I told myself that there was no way he was really calling me.”

“And?” Takeyoshi prompted the young man to continue, eager to tear through the young man’s hesitation to get to what he really wanted to hear. “You did eventually pick up, didn’t you?”

“I did,” the admission was quiet, and barely audible.

“What did he say?” the Inspector pressed, growing more and more irritated.

“He was just. . . Jinta,” Iori seemed to be at a loss as to how to express himself. “We just talked about better times. About the Bank. About Megumi. He was just himself.”

The irony of Iori’s statement forced Takeyoshi to scoff bitterly. He was just “Jinta?” That wasn’t true, no matter how much the man calling Iori made it seem.

“When was the last time he called you?” More concerned about discerning his enemy’s motives than Iori’s feelings, Takeyoshi continued to pump him for information.

“Today,” the answer made Takeyoshi’s heart race.

“What did he say?” the journalist in him came to the fore, though Takeyoshi wasn’t motivated by a desire for the truth. “Be specific: did he mention where he was staying? What about names: did he mention anyone you know in common?”

“I don’t really remember,” Iori sounded like he was wavering, torn between respecting Takeyoshi’s authority and whatever obligation he thought he owed the man pretending to be his friend. “He sounded tired; I’ve never heard him sounding so depressed, and I. . .”

Takeyoshi ground his teeth, ignoring the pain in Iori’s voice. “Jinta” was well versed in covering his tracks; evidently, he’d been very careful in speaking with Iori to avoid letting any hints about his whereabouts slide into the conversation, but that left Takeyoshi with another question. Why contact Iori in the first place?

Jinta had to know that all of his former friends and associates were being watched for any sign of him contacting them. The fact that he withheld information from Iori spoke volumes about how cautious he was being, but what was he hoping to gain from even reaching out? Was it desperation, or was there something he thought Iori could give him?

“Did he ask you for anything?” Takeyoshi’s question seemed to catch Iori off-guard.

“What? No,” the way Iori answered told Takeyoshi everything. The Inspector lapsed into silence for a moment, considering his next choice of action. Whatever play Jinta was hoping to make, Takeyoshi knew that if he pushed back too strongly, then he risked scaring his quarry back into hiding. He had to be careful.

“The next time Jinta calls you, don’t answer,” Takeyoshi advised him. “Don’t talk to him anymore. Don’t text him. If you see him, avoid him. Does he know where you live?”

“Of course he does,” Iori scoffed, sounding almost insulted by the question. “We’ve been friends for years.”

“You should find somewhere else to stay,” despite the severity of his words, Takeyoshi could only wonder if the young man would listen to him. “Leave the house for at least a month. Don’t tell anyone where you’re going.”

“Come on!” Iori sighed over the phone, his voice filled with exasperation. “You can’t be serious! I have a life to live! I can’t just pull up stakes and disappear! I don’t have the money for that!”

“You have no idea what you’re dealing with, Iori-san; the man we’re talking about is too dangerous to be put into words.”

“That doesn’t make any sense,” Iori seemed to deflate again, his voice losing all its strength. “I’ve known Jinta for years; he’s not some kind of monster.”

Jinta was half-right: Tanaka Jinta had been an ordinary person. The man that now went by that name, the man that had called Iori, however, was the worst kind of Human Calamity.

“Remember what I told you,” Takeyoshi could only hope that Iori would appreciate the gravity of his words. “Whatever happens, how ever often he tries to contact you, do not speak with Jinta again. If you see him, go to the police. Never, under any circumstances, allow yourself to be alone with him. Do you understand?”

Iori didn’t answer, and Takeyoshi sensed that the other man had precious little to say. The conversation had run its course, and Takeyoshi needed to turn his attention to more important things. Namely, trying to pin down Jinta now that he was coming up for air.

“Look, I have to go,” Takeyoshi was curt with his informant; Iori had played his part, however late he was with the information. The next move was Takeyoshi’s, and he felt a surge of adrenaline telling him to plunge forward. “Remember what I told you.”

Takeyoshi hung up the call and turned about, looking back towards the car, but not really seeing. His mind was occupied, already racing through different scenarios. He needed to try and pump Jinta’s other associates for more information on the off-chance he’d tried to contact them as well. He also had to consider trying to discretely protect Iori, just in case Jinta had homed in on him as a future victim. So distracted was he by his various thoughts, that he didn’t realize that Shin wasn’t where he’d left him.

The young man was no longer sitting near the Survivalist. Stepping towards the car, Takeyoshi bent down, trying to peer through the windows to see if the young man was waiting inside as he was told, but he knew he was bound to be disappointed. In the distance, Takeyoshi heard the sound of raised voices, a clamor he’d been ignoring during his phone call, but it demanded his attention now. He whipped around and caught sight of Shin striding away through the downpour, headed back toward the Tower entrance and the lineup of emergency vehicles.

There was a man dressed in a dark business suit with a long brown trench coat standing outside the tower doors. He stood arguing with one of the firefighters, who held up a hand to silently refuse the man entry into the building. Whoever the newcomer was, his voice carried across the street and through the rain, though his exact words became faint and hard to understand at a distance. Shin was making a beeline toward the two men, evidently dead set on intervening.

“Shin!” Takeyoshi called out, trying to get the younger man’s attention, but his trainee kept on walking. The Senior Inspector hastened after him, but it was clear he wasn’t going to reach Shin before he butted into the situation that was unfolding.

“You can’t do this!” the man in the trenchcoat spat, his voice filled with outrage. “I’m a taxpayer and a resident of this Tower! I demand you let me inside!”

Getting a better look at the newcomer as Takeyoshi approached, he appeared to be a man in his early twenties, judging by his face. The newcomer reached into his coat as it whipped in the wind and pulled out a leather wallet. He opened it up and held it in the face of the Civil fireman, for all the good it did.

“I’m sorry sir, but access into and out of the Tower is suspended until we’ve made a complete survey of the damages,” the fireman replied from behind his heavy mask. “You’ll be notified as soon as we’re done.”

“I’m not just going to sit out here!” the man continued to protest. “I work directly for the Cabinet! I can have your supervisor down here in the next ten minutes with one phone call!”

“He’ll tell you exactly what I’ve told you, sir,” the firefighter replied, having the patience of a saint. “No one gets in or out until our survey is complete.”

“My wife is still in there!” the young politician pointed up toward the building. “I have every right to—!”

“Fubuki Kamiya?” Shin stopped two paces away from the disgruntled new arrival and the man in the trench coat turned to face Shin. The rain poured down young Fubuki Kamiya’s features and Takeyoshi saw there was palpable fear in his eyes. Kamiya beheld Shin as though he were an embodiment of death itself, despite the relaxed and meek posture the young Inspector had adopted.

“Yes?” Kamiya answered, his voice shaking with apprehension.

“I’m afraid your wife has fallen victim to an unforeseen calamity,” Shin bowed, holding his hands out toward Kamiya, a cracked and blackened ID held in his grip. Kamiya reached out toward the small card, his hands shaking as he stared at it. He almost pulled back, as though he were afraid to take it. Eventually, his quivering fingers plucked the small card from Shin’s hands, and he held it up to his face. At once, his face contorted with agony, and his breathing became ragged.

“Where is she?” Kamiya demanded, trying and failing to control his breaking voice. “Can I see her?”

“Your wife’s remains are within Bureau custody,” Shin answered, his voice soft and understanding even as he recited the standard answer. “Once we’ve finished our final examination, her remains will be cremated and you’ll be notified when you can retrieve them.”

“I can’t even—!” the man stuttered, holding the picture of his wife up to his face. “I can’t even say goodbye.”

He held a hand to his mouth as tears began to flow, mingling with the raindrops on his face. His mouth contorted into a toothy rictus as his shoulders began to shake, his entire body soon wracked with sobs.

“I should’ve—, I should’ve been here!”

Kamiya collapsed to his knees, splashing onto the asphalt as he wept, the unbearable realization that his entire life had been destroyed in the space of a few minutes bearing down on him. As he cried out in his grief, Shin looked down at him with sympathy, clearly lost as to what to do past the Bureau SOP. The Deputy Inspector opened his mouth to say something, but Takeyoshi placed a firm hand on his shoulder, silently urging the younger man to keep his peace. No combination of words, no elegant prose, no heartfelt utterance could soothe the pain of a man that just learned the woman he loved was dead.

“There are a lot of hardships that come with being an Inspector,” Takeyoshi observed as the rain fell down around them. “But this is probably the hardest part.”

January 4th, 2044

08:15 PM

Central Ward

Lunar District

Deputy Inspector Atarashi Shin

The rest of the day after the events in the Heights was uneventful and awkwardly silent. Neither Takeyoshi nor Shin had much to say to one another after their argument at the Heights; Shin was emotionally drained from his battle with Fubuki, and seeing her husband in the aftermath only served to put a painful seal on the event. Takeyoshi, for his part, barely seemed to remember that Shin existed. He spent the rest of the shift constantly finding excuses to pull the car over so he could make private phone calls. That was fine with Shin; he didn’t want to spend more time in the car with Takeyoshi than he needed to. Fortunately, the rest of the dreary day passed without further incident, and the end of the twelve-hour shift mercifully came.

Shin leaned his head against the passenger side window as Takeyoshi sat behind the wheel. The young man stared out at the city, watching as the rain continued to fall through the night. The meager sun had long since fallen, leaving Yōgai-shima to be lit by a sea of lights from its thousands of buildings that clustered together in the darkness. The Survivalist headed south towards the Lunar District, joining the endless flow of traffic heading into the Bureau’s private sanctuary.

The line of cars moved in a staccato fashion, stopping and starting unpredictably. The Eclipse Tower rose in the distance, illuminated day and night by the lights that shined up from the base of the building. The black wall that surrounded the entire district was nothing more than a tenebrous silhouette in the night, whose outline could only be seen by the glare of headlights and lamps mounted on the walls.

The line of cars was made up of vehicles of every shape and sort, many of them automated trucks delivering supplies. Occasionally, Shin could see the shape of other Survivalists in among the queue ahead of them. Takeyoshi sat patiently behind the wheel of the car, saying nothing, although Shin noticed that his mentor was yawning every thirty seconds or so. Every few seconds, Shin would glance away from the window and look towards Takeyoshi from the corner of his eye, checking to make sure his sleep deprived senior wasn’t falling asleep at the wheel.

Eventually, after what felt like a small eternity, the car began to move forward again, and a lane opened on the right for the Bureau’s vehicles that allowed them to quickly break from the congested traffic and bypass the checkpoint. The vehicles of the Inspectors swiftly broke away and sped towards the black walls of the checkpoint. Ahead of Shin and Takeyoshi were two more Survivalists, one a cherry red color, the other the same polished black, but with a massive cleaver strapped to the back. As the red Survivalist augured towards the black walls around the Shadow District, a sensor detected their approach and a retractable gate slid open, allowing the Inspectors in past the checkpoint.

The parade of Inspectors rejoined the traffic on the other side of the wall, smoothly merging into the faster flow beyond the chokepoint. The two Survivalists plunged ahead, making a beeline for the ramp on the right side of the road that led into the garage beneath the Eclipse Tower, but Takeyoshi brought their car up to the side of the street and put it in park. Shin looked at Takeyoshi, not understanding why they were stopping, but Takeyoshi continued to stare out the windshield without making eye contact.

“I’m gonna be taking the car,” Takeyoshi explained before Shin, stifling a yawn with the back of one hand. “You can get out here.”

“Yeah,” Shin accepted the curt handoff without complaint, popping the passenger side door open before climbing out into the rain. He stepped onto the wet cement and took hold of the car door as he turned around, preparing to slam it shut behind him. He paused for a moment, holding the door open as Takeyoshi finally glanced in his direction. It felt like there was something unsaid between the two of them, and Shin had an urge to speak, but he didn’t know what he really wanted to say.

Takeyoshi didn’t say anything either, breaking eye contact with disinterest, not even asking why Shin was leaving the door open. The chance to extend some kind of olive branch vanished in the space of a second, and Shin stood dumbly holding the door open for another second before he swung it shut. Barely a moment passed before Takeyoshi hit the gas, and the Survivalist continued down the street, merging back with the flow of traffic to leave Shin and the Eclipse Tower behind. Shin watched his mentor leave with a sense of defeat and reluctantly stepped out of the street and into the sidewalk beneath the Eclipse Tower. He stared up at the monolithic structure through the pouring rain, looking at the symbol of the Bureau with dampened spirits.

“Same time tomorrow, huh?” Shin remarked with a wry smile.

He walked down the street, his hands in his pockets, letting the rain cascade down on his head and shoulders. He turned into the sloping tunnel that led down into the garage, ignoring his surroundings as he strode through the concrete hollow. He was lost in his thoughts as he called the elevator and then descended to the below ground tunnel that connected the Eclipse Tower with the Dormitories.

It was a strange and automatic process that guided Shin to return to his sleeping quarters; he didn’t really want to just go home and go to bed, but the year he spent in the Academy had instilled in him a mentality that he wasn’t allowed to have time to himself. He’d spent that entire year either working or resting, and the realization that he was now able to spend his free time however he chose hadn’t sunken in yet. He wasn’t just an academy recruit anymore: he was an Inspector, now.

Shin let the automatic walkway carry him through the tunnel, watching the luminescent signboards with a blasé expression as they cycled through pictures of a dozen forgotten cityscapes, all of them far from Yōgai-shima, and all of them consumed in the endless chain of disasters that had destroyed the once auspicious 21st century. He was only ten years old when his family came to Yōgai-shima, and over the past decade, his memories of what the world had been like had faded. He wracked his brain, trying to recall anything solid or tangible about Japan, and already, the recollection eluded him.

“In ten years, I’ve already forgotten so much,” Shin savored the melancholy flavor of that thought for a few moments as he was bathed in the blue light of a billboard that showed Tokyo Bay. “I doubt either Rina or Keni remember anything about Japan at this point, either.”

He spent the next few minutes embroiled in thoughts about that distant world once known as “Japan,” which seemed more like a fantasy with each passing day. While he was lost in those feelings, his feet carried him to the elevator that took him up to the Dorms. He emerged onto the tenth floor of the Dorms, stepping out of the elevator and into the familiar but off-putting interior of the building with its blood-red carpets and dark walls. The sound of his muffled footsteps on the carpet was the only noise he could hear, adding to the uneasy atmosphere. Looking at the endless series of dark brown doors that ran up and down the hallway, Shin hesitated, momentarily unable to locate his own room.

“Number 12,” the sound of Shin’s Omen reminded him, though it was still inside his pocket. He thought about reprimanding the device again, but he chose not to. He didn’t have the energy. Instead, he found the dark wooden door with the number twelve rendered in silver on its surface. Shin dug in his coat to pull out his ID to unlock the door, but the sensor detected it before he could even draw it out. The door slid open, welcoming Shin inside.

“I’m home?” Shin’s words disappeared into the empty apartment behind the door, sounding strange and unfamiliar.

The room he’d been given was larger than the house he grew up in. In contrast to the red and black color scheme of the Bureau, whoever designed the apartment was sensible enough to give Shin a living space with far more neutral oak floors and cream-colored walls. The front door was situated in a small alcove between the fully-furnished living room on the left and the kitchen on the right, the cooking area separated from the rest of the floorspace by a chest high counter. There were two doors in the kitchen, one that led to a built-in pantry that contained countless shelves of prepackaged ready to cook food and ingredients, while the other led to a room that held a washing machine and dryer. The living room itself was so spacious that all of Shin’s belongings still sat shuffled to one side of the floor in a pile of cardboard boxes that scarcely took up even a fourth of the floorspace. His new apartment didn’t feel like it was his, at all. If anything, it felt more like an expensive hotel room.

He slipped off his shoes at the gekan, and walked into the living room, stripping off his jacket as he went. He glanced toward the kitchen, considering the possibility of making something to eat, but he found himself without the energy to cook. Shin crossed the largely empty living room to the door at the opposite end of the apartment, where his bedroom was. Opening the door, he flicked on the light, revealing a king-sized bed with black sheets. Atop it lay a black bag nearly as tall as he was with a hanger protruding from the top and a zipper down the front. Pinned to the front was a note and Shin stepped forward to read it.

“Please place damaged uniform in the bag and leave it hanging on the rack at the back of the front door.”

He wasted no time in unzipping the bag, finding a perfect replacement for the uniform that had been put through the wringer during Shin’s patrol. The Bureau uniform he’d been provided had a layer of nanite laminate, allowing the clothes to resist wear and tear and even partially repair themselves, but the damage he’d done to them was mounting. He took out the new suit and crossed over to his spacious walk-in closet, hanging the new clothes up on a hook before stuffing the burnt suit jacket and shirt into the bag, which he tossed onto the floor next to his bed. He leapt backward onto the bed, feeling it shake beneath his weight. He lay there, arms and legs spread as he stared up at the ceiling.

Shin pulled out his Omen and the device connected to the private network of the building. Within moments, he was scrolling through a screen that detailed countless meals he could order from kitchens within the dormitories. Another tap of the button brought up a detailed map of the Bureau’s private district with little nodes marking the twenty-four-hour eateries that he could order food from at any time. There wasn’t a price tag attached to anything. Any service inside the Bureau’s area of influence, anything at all, was provided for him at no expense. A luxury apartment, private tailor, the best food: he could have anything he wanted.

“What am I doing here?” the question resounded in Shin’s mind, his headspace emptied of any other thought by exhaustion. It was a bizarre thing to ask; for the past year he’d been entirely devoted to his training to become an Inspector, putting aside all hesitation in his desire to join the Bureau. Now, though, at the end of his first day, he finally asked himself the question he’d been unable to ever answer.

He killed Fubuki Kamui; that she had transformed into a Casualty didn’t alleviate the sense of guilt he bore. She was a monster that had killed other people, and had tried to kill him, too, but she was also a victim. She’d never wanted to become the monster he’d been forced to execute. The old man from this morning was just the same.

The role of an Inspector always seemed to be that a protector; an agent standing between Human Calamities and the helpless population of Yōgai-shima. But that was a lie, wasn’t it? Inspectors and Casualties were both Human Calamities, only one of which was lucky enough to retain their reason. He was elected to take on the role of Inspector not for virtue, but by necessity: society needed people like Shin to kill Human Calamities only because the common man couldn’t.

A part of Shin’s soul desperately demanded that he be virtuous and stand apart from the Bureau, insisting that he would be sullied somehow, otherwise. In the end, though, whatever moral or righteous imperative he had inevitably had to bend the knee to rational needs. Whether the Bureau was a beacon of morality in a dark time, or a thoroughly corrupt institution, it didn’t matter. Shin had been swallowed up by the Bureau and he couldn’t go back. He couldn’t afford it.

“I’m not here for me,” he reminded himself, though that thought was bitter.

He spent some time trying to answer the question the Bureau represented. What did it stand for? Where did it come from? There were a thousand little questions Shin had sorted and archived in the back of his mind, now overshadowed by the dark realization that the answers didn’t matter. If the answers to those questions would’ve changed his decision to become an Inspector, it was too late. Looking for answers would do nothing more than satisfy his childish curiosity at this point. But that didn’t mean he had to like it.

The thought that he had to kill for the privileges that surrounded him only made him feel dirty. He felt like a vampire, a ghoul. Something that fed on the dead to sustain itself. All at once, Shin’s hunger vanished, and he quickly closed out the menus and advertisements that promised him rich food however he wanted it.

Instead, he scrolled through his phone, absent mindedly. He found himself going into his pictures folder and scrolled through several old photos until his eyes settled on a familiar image. A man in his late thirties with black hair going grey at the temples, a salt and pepper beard growing across his smiling face. He was bent over, his arms wrapped around a pair of children, one with raven black hair and her arms folded, while a young boy with honey-colored hair held up the piece sign toward the camera. A young man with messy blonde hair stood off to one side, a teenage boy that found himself too cool and mature for a family photo. What an idiot, Shin thought of his younger self, and not for the first time. His eyes looked over his father’s face, wondering what the old man would have thought of the situation Shin found himself in.

Seeing the faces of his siblings, Shin felt an urge to hear a familiar voice, and he closed the picture and scrolled through his contacts. His eyes fell on a name, “Atarashi Rina,” and his finger hovered over the call button. He debated with himself on whether he should call so late at night.

“It’s a school night; what are the chances she’s up right now?” Shin wondered. “Hell, she might not answer just out of spite.”

Regardless of the objections in his head, Shin tapped the button and held the phone to his ear. The phone rang three times, and it was picked up halfway into the fourth. Rather than say anything, the first thing Shin heard on the other end of the line was an exaggerated and exasperated sigh.

“What do you want?” the young woman’s voice on the other end of the phone was bratty and accusatory.

“Is that how you talk to your older brother?” Shin demanded, irritated at the churlish behavior of his sister. Still, he found a smile spreading across his face as he sat up.

“It’s how I talk to obnoxious telemarketers that call in the middle of the night,” Rina replied, coolly. “And my idiot older brother.”

“Well, excuse me, princess. I just thought all the times I carried you around and wiped your snotty nose might have earned me some respect.”

“That was like, a zillion years ago,” the grumpy girl objected with clear affront.

“I still remember you asking me to hold your hand everywhere you went,” Shin teased. “Telling your classmates about what a great brother I was.”

“Ugh,” Rina made a gagging sound. “I’m hanging up.”

“Wait a minute,” Shin insisted. “I wanted to talk about something.”

There was another sigh.

“What is it?”

“Today was my first day as an Inspector,” Shin told her.

“Oh, so you made it through to the end?” Rina couldn’t sound less impressed. “The Bureau must really be hurting for new hires.”

“Hey, don’t say that,” Shin chided her. “Besides, I’m still technically in training.”

“So, you still have plenty of opportunities to screw things up, then,” Rina sounded genuinely pleased.

“Come on, don’t be that way,” Shin implored. “This is important.”

“What do you want me to say?” Rina asked. “Do you want me to congratulate you on your super-special-secret-spy job? Do we have to call you ‘sir,’ now?”

“That’s not what I called for,” Shin insisted. “Thing is, I’ve been running ragged on the patrols for the last year just to prove I could cut it as an Inspector. I know I haven’t been around as much as I should have been, but it was all for this! I’m still working twelve-hour shifts and all, but being an Inspector comes with a lot of privileges, Rina.”

“Good for you,” his sister shot back with onerous passive-aggression. “I hope you enjoy them.”

“They aren’t for me,” Shin felt his frustration growing, but he tried to hold it in check. “They’re for you and Keni. Housing, food, medical benefits. I can get Keni fitted with cutting edge-“

“Stop pretending you give a damn about us!” Rina’s voice sounded strained and filled with ire. “You can’t just disappear for an entire year and then waltz back into our lives, showering us with gifts and pretend that makes us even!”

“I didn’t disappear!” Shin objected. “I called! I would have visited if I could have!”

“I haven’t seen you face to face for months,” Rina sounded like she was crying, now. “Keni hasn’t seen you. He asks about you, you know? All the time. He never shuts up about you. He still looks up to you, despite everything.”

“Rina, I—” Shin found it hard to form words as his throat tightened and eyes burned.

“But you were never there,” Rina went on, speaking over him. “Not when he was in the hospital. Not when he was learning to walk again. You just left us behind and never looked back.”

“Everything I’ve done has been for the two of you!” Shin grit his teeth in anger, indignation bringing his voice back. “Do you have any idea how hard this last year has been for me? Do you think it doesn’t cut me up inside knowing I’m halfway across the city from the both of you? But if joining the Bureau is the best way to make sure the two of you are safe, well-fed, and cared for, then that’s what I have to do!”

“We didn’t ask you for any of that!” Rina screamed at him through the phone. “You told me that it didn’t matter what happens to us, as long as we were together. But as soon as the opportunity came up for you to get a chance to play hero, suddenly we didn’t matter anymore. You just couldn’t wait to join the Bureau.”

“You’re right,” Shin agreed with heartfelt resolution. “I couldn’t wait. Because waiting would mean we would get behind on paying our dues to the city and you, me, and Keni would have fallen through the cracks of the system and gotten deported. Keni can’t work, you’re only fifteen, so you can’t get a high-paying job, and I can’t support the three of us and pay for Keni’s medical bills on an ordinary salary. So yes, Rina, I couldn’t wait. I needed to choose between staying with the two of you and struggling to tread water or join the Bureau and get the resources we needed, even if that meant I couldn’t be with the two of you. That’s what being an adult means. Making sacrifices to help the ones you love.”

“Get off your high horse!” Rina sneered. “You aren’t some kind of martyr, Shin! You’re just selfish. And Keni and I have been doing just fine without you. We don’t need your brand of help.”

“Listen, things are going to be different from now—” Shin was interrupted by the sound of a beeping on the phone.

Rina had hung up. Shin flopped back down on the bed with a sigh, staring up at the ceiling, the turbid conversation taking the last iota of his emotional energy for the day. He held up his phone over his face, once again looking at his family photo.

“I don’t care if they hate me,” he decided. “As long as they’re okay.”

Personnel Dossier

Deputy Inspector Atarashi Shin (新 信)

Birthdate: September 21st, 2023 (21)

Crisis Abilities

Explosion Emergency, Black Powder

Inspector Atarashi possesses the ability to summon clouds of black particles with explosive properties. He typically summons the Black Powder through his left hand, though he can seemingly generate the substance from any part of his body, and he can seemingly direct the swarm of particulates to an unknown degree. The amount of Black Powder Inspector Atarashi can generate is unknown, likely even to himself.

Parameters

Exigency: 7* (Unknown)

Inspector Atarashi ranks in the upper half of the Emon Scale and is a force to be reckoned with, easily hundreds of times faster and stronger than an ordinary human being while using Exigency. His biometrics have gone haywire at several points during his basic training, and during his patrol duty while engaging a Human Calamity, so I’ve been unable to pin down his precise reading at present.

Runaway: 8

Shin’s power grows very rapidly as he fights, and it bleeds away between his uses of Exigency very slowly.

Forecasting: 3

Inspector Atarashi experiences his prescience through a sense of dread and feelings of pain in his chest, though it’s a very imprecise method.

Account: 1 (30%)

Inspector Atarashi is a complete amateur in handling Karma.

Precision: 4

Inspector Atarashi has little control over his Crisis, which itself is designed for indiscriminate destruction.

Karma: 5

Inspector Atarashi has Balanced Karma.

The Daily Grind Case File #8, “Collision.”

January 4th, 2044

08:25 PM

Central Ward

Horizon District

Nanbu Naoya

The rain fell into a sea of flashing red and white lights on the edge of Central Ward’s southern border. A small bridge spanned the river that separated it from Sin Ward, but a holographic barrier of yellow and black stripes had been erected at the mouth of the bridge, stopping all traffic from attempting the crossing. Only a few feet away from the foot of the bridge, there was a pit in the street where the pavement collapsed, where the remains of two broken vehicles lay intertwined, both barely recognizable.

The sinkhole was large enough that it completely blocked traffic moving in either direction, being nearly twenty feet across and large enough to engulf the twisted remains of the green box truck, with fissures of various sizes snaking through the cement and up into the sidewalk on either side of the pit. The endless rain falling from the dark sky above ran down across the street and streamed into the opening, turning the bore into a muddy puddy within minutes, leaving only a few crudely bent and broken fragments of the vehicles to poke out above the water.

Minutes after the collision, more vehicles had swarmed down the avenue from both sides of the bridge; white vehicles with a red ensign of all sorts and sizes. Dressed in white uniforms beneath transparent rain parkas, the members of Yōgai-shima’s Civil Services went to work blocking off traffic and coming to the rescue of the truck’s driver by pulling him out of the wreck. Even now, the man was being loaded into an ambulance on the Sin Ward side of the divide; his left arm and leg straightened with splints. Meanwhile, untouched by the collision, Naoya sat on the curb, his helmet on the road between his feet.

Still dressed in his black laminate coat with its leather texture and bronze circuitry, the rain fell down on Naoya’s head and matted his dark hair to his scalp. The red and white lights of the emergency vehicles blared at the edges of Naoya’s amber eyes, but he wasn’t looking at them. Instead, he fixed his stern features on the collapsed street, trying to find the remains of his bike among the flooded hole in the road. Even as he tried to find the familiar shape of the Bridge-Runner, his mind’s eye was consumed by images of the past.

He remembered the feeling of the bike beneath him beginning to swerve as a wall of wind collided with him. Then, the bike began to slide as it lost traction with the road. After, the lightning and thunder, followed by the blinding rays of the truck and its deafening horn.

“And then what happened?” Naoya had been asking himself that question for the last few minutes, but he could never come up with an answer, no matter how many times he relived the accident. He remembered the truck bearing down on him, and the lights and sounds filling his eyes and ears, and then, he was in the pit, pulling himself out from the rubble. He didn’t remember the collision with the truck at all.

“I must have blocked it all out,” Naoya decided, his eyes turning away from the scene of the accident to instead look down at the helmet still sitting between his feet. He looked down at the battered and partially melted piece of equipment and tried to wrestle with the events of the night. Everything had turned out wrong, somehow, and he resisted the urge to question whether or not it could get worse, if only because he didn’t want to tempt fate into another fickle act of spite.

“Nanbu Naoya,” a man’s voice spoke to him, and Naoya looked up to see a white-clad officer in a rain parka standing over him. The man reached up to adjust his cap by its polished black bill, holding a white Augur in his left hand. His eyes glanced between a soft blue holographic display from the device and Naoya sitting on the roadside.

“Yes, sir,” Naoya hastily stood, coming up from a sitting position to tower over the other man. The officer grimaced up at Naoya, perhaps surprised about how tall he was, and Naoya was careful to try and not loom over the officer or present himself in any way threatening.

“Can you tell me in your own words what happened?” the officer asked, holding up his Augur, or whatever the Civil Police called their devices.

“Well, I was coming back across the bridge,” Naoya chose his words carefully, suspecting that he was being recorded. He turned to look towards the bridge where the yellow and black banners blocked off traffic and gestured towards it with an open hand.

“From Sin Ward?” the officer asked, keenly.

“Yes, sir,” Naoya answered, keeping his face and voice placid.

“I see,” the officer murmured, almost too low for Naoya to hear, but he got the sense the officer’s interest wasn’t abated. “Go on.”

“Well, after I crossed the bridge, my bike started to slide, and I had to hit the brakes—,”

“How fast were you going?”

“I don’t remember,” Naoya avoided an answer, knowing that he had been going faster than he should have immediately prior to the collision.

“And you slid into the truck, is that right?” the officer was staring into his Augur, not even looking at Naoya as he tried to rush the investigation to a conclusion.

“No,” Naoya’s stern insistence brought the officer’s eyes back to him, though Naoya could tell the man was wary. “I came to a complete stop before the accident.”

“In the middle of the road?” the officer’s eyebrows raised in surprise.

“There was no one else around,” Naoya assured him. “My car hit an oil slick or a puddle and started to slide, so I hit the brakes before I lost complete control.”

“And you ended up in the middle of oncoming traffic?” the officer asked.

“No,” it was clear that the officer was trying to railroad him, and Naoya struggled to maintain a deferent composure. “I was in my lane, and the truck hit me.”

“And how did that happen?” the officer asked, clearly skeptical.

“It was hit by a lightning bolt,” Naoya supplied the truth, though it sounded like a weak lie in the moment.

“I’m sure,” the officer looked away, giving a slight shake of his head, his voice filled with sarcasm.

“It’s the truth,” Naoya protested, frustration tainting his voice. “Check the surveillance cameras; you’ll see.”

“Cameras are out,” the officer brushed off Naoya’s objection with a matter-of-fact explanation, looking back at his Augur. “We’ve had periodic outages thanks to the storm.”

“Of course,” Naoya scoffed, seeing that misfortune had chosen to play an additional prank on him.

“You said you were coming from Sin Ward?” the officer asked, his eyes returning to Naoya’s face.

“Yes,” Naoya agreed. He had no reason to lie, and there was no other explanation he could give, but he felt that was going to be used against him somehow.

“And what were you doing there?” the man in the white uniform fixed Naoya with an intense look.

“I was there on business.”

“Business?” the officer repeated as though he were hard of hearing. “What kind?”

“How is that relevant?” Naoya challenged the officer, though he knew that wasn’t a good tact to take.

“Have you been drinking tonight?” the officer asked, his voice sterner and his tone more direct.

“No,” Naoya answered, his own tone becoming brusquer. “Do I look drunk to you?”

“Will you submit to a blood-alcohol test?” the officer asked suddenly, and Naoya balked.

“No,” Naoya protested. “I haven’t taken a single drink tonight.”

“We ran your plates through the Civil Database,” the officer tapped his device, his eyes flicking back and forth between the screen and Naoya’s face. “We’ve got footage of you hopping between every bar between Sin and Foundation. Street cameras also clocked you going 80 MPH on the other side of the bridge.”

“Of course, the cameras in Sin Ward are working,” Naoya cursed his ill-luck. “I’m not drunk. I was just doing my job, and I’m trying to get back home. I didn’t do anything wrong.”

“Let me ask you again,” the officer spoke slowly and bluntly. “Will you submit to a blood-alcohol test?”

“No,” Naoya insisted.

“Then I have no choice but to take you down to the station,” the officer explained, placing the Augur into his chest pocket.

“Am I under arrest?” Naoya demanded.

“That depends on you,” the officer answered. “I have reasonable suspicion that you were speeding and drinking tonight. You can either comply with my request for a blood test, or I can place you under arrest under suspicion of driving under the influence of an intoxicating substance and administer the test down at the station. This is the last time I’m going to ask you; will you submit to a blood test, or will I have to place you under arrest?”

“You don’t have the authority to arrest me; I haven’t done anything wrong.”

“Alright, then,” the officer took Naoya’s words as a refusal and he reached into the back of his belt to withdraw a pair of handcuffs. “I’m placing you under arrest under suspicion of driving under the influence.”

The man paused to look at Naoya, trying to gauge whether or not the larger man would resist. The thought had crossed Naoya’s mind, but he was quick to remind himself that this wasn’t a back-alley brawl; raising his hands against the Civil Police wasn’t an option. Reluctantly, Naoya allowed the officer to hook his wrists with the cuffs, letting the white-clad officer throw his weight around. The cuffs clicked as the officer slid them on, but another noise came to Naoya’s attention.

There was a rumble in the distance; it was loud enough to be thunder, but it was persistent, and it grew louder with each passing moment. In a matter of seconds, the noise grew into a roar, and all the Civil Personnel on the street paused to listen, anticipating a new arrival Around the corner at the far end of the street, a sleek black vehicle drove into view, coming towards the scene of the accident.

“How?” Naoya asked himself, immediately recognizing the Survivalist. “How does she always know?”

The white uniformed members of the Civil Services, be they police or EMTs, all froze at the sight of the Bureau vehicle that rudely intruded on the scene. The machine came to a halt some twenty feet away from Naoya and the arrest officer, the Survivalist’s headlights bathing them in bright rays. The engine cut off, but the headlights lingered on for a few moments, forcing Naoya to squint as he watched the driver’s side door open and a tall, slender figure stepped out. The driver stepped forward, and the vehicle’s headlights automatically switched off as she approached, allowing Naoya to get a better look at the approaching woman.

She was tall for a woman, being nearly six feet. Her hair was a blue-black gossamer curtain that fell to the middle of her back with her bangs neatly parted to leave several locks dangling over her right eye. She had perfect porcelain skin, and delicate features with full lips and a beauty mark under her left eye, though her crystal blue eyes were cold and hard. She was dressed in a dark three-piece suit, with a black coat, an equally dark waistcoat, and a pair of women’s slacks with black pumps and a pair of leather gloves. Her button up shirt was an aqua color, with a contrasting red tie. The suit was decorated with polished silver zippers across the lapels of her coat, her waistcoat, and on her pockets. On her right thigh was a dark brown leather holster which had a silver Augur, and several slender silver darts beside it.

Of the ten or so men on the street, none of them spoke or even moved. Everyone froze like they were animals that had become immediately aware of an apex predator in their midst, and they weren’t certain how to react. The Inspector walked forward with a straight-backed confidence, ignoring the gazes of the men around her while she only had eyes for Naoya.

As she approached, the woman’s eyes traveled from Naoya’s face down to the pair of handcuffs. She raised her right hand, gesturing with her gloved fingers, and Naoya felt something invisible pull at the cuffs. With a clicking noise, the cuffs unlocked themselves, and the officer turned his head to stare at the metal device in shock. The cuffs floated into the air and hovered there for a moment, and the officer reached for them.

“Hey!” the officer cried out as the pair of cuffs shot through the air before he could grab them, flying away from him and into the hand of the approaching woman. She took a moment to consider the rudimentary restraints, then turned her head to take in the scene. Her eyes jumped from the sinkhole in the street and the vehicles left entangled in it to the Civil Personnel, then to the ambulance. She surveyed the scene with a practiced eye, committing every detail to memory in a single glance. Finally, her eyes returned to Naoya.

“Senior Inspector Sumitomo Suzume,” the woman introduced herself with an aloof, clear voice as she reached into her coat pocket with her right hand and withdrew a leather wallet. She held it up in one hand and flipped it open, revealing her Civil ID card and the silver badge of the Bureau, which depicted the Chesire moon of the organization’s emblem. “I was called here on the report of a traffic collision.”

Suzume’s words seemed to jolt the officer out of his stupor and he cleared his throat, as if he only just remembered where he was. He stood up straight and glanced at Naoya and then looked towards the Inspector.

“This gentleman here was coming across the bridge from Sin Ward and ended up colliding with a delivery truck coming the other way,” the officer reported to the woman as though she wore his superior, which she was in a certain sense, Naoya supposed. “Cameras on the other side of the bridge picked him coming in and out of bars earlier tonight, and he was recorded speeding just before he crossed the bridge. I’m taking him down to the precinct to get his blood-alcohol tested.”

“I haven’t taken a single drink tonight,” Naoya reaffirmed, making sure the Inspector heard him say it.

“What about the truck?” Suzume inclined her head towards the wreck.

“Both vehicles are totaled,” the officer reported, though he awkwardly looked back and forth between the wreckage and the Inspector, as if it only occurred to him now that he didn’t need to tell her anything. “The scene looks like a bomb went off; we pulled the driver out with a broken arm and a laceration on his left leg, but this guy got out without a scratch.”

The officer gestured towards Naoya, and Suzume’s eyes searched his body, as if it was of dire importance to see that the officer’s assessment was right.

“The EMTs have checked and triple-checked the truck driver,” the officer went on, taking Suzume’s attention back to him. “There are no irregularities, no reason to involve the Bureau.”

“I see,” Suzume firmly placed the pair of handcuffs into the officer’s outstretched hand. “Be that as it may, I’m afraid I can’t allow you to place this man into police custody.”

“Yes, ma’am, I see—,” the officer did a double take. “Pardon?”

“This man is an integral to an ongoing investigation I’m conducting,” the Inspector explained. “I can’t allow him to remain in your custody. He’ll need to come with me.”

“Inspector, as I’ve said, this is a civil matter outside of the Bureau’s jurisdiction,” to his credit, the Civil Police officer didn’t immediately flinch from his duties. “I’ve already placed this man under arrest. He will remain in my custody until—,”

“Officer,” the Inspector spoke up, her voice clear and authoritative. The slender woman took a step forward and there was an unseen tremor that flowed across the street, like a pulse. The streetlights flickered, and the headlights and sirens of the emergency vehicles failed for a moment as some invisible power was exercised. The officer blanched, looking into the face of the Inspector standing less than a foot from him, reminded of the fact that she was not conventionally “human.”

“I didn’t come here because of a traffic collision,” the Inspector tilted her head back, and fixed the other man with an austere stare down her nose. “I came here for this man. The man you are ignorantly trying to place under arrest is much more dangerous than you might think. If aggravated, he would become a force beyond the capability of the entire police force to restrain.”

“Really?” the officer seemed unsure whether he believed the Inspector’s description and he turned to look up at Naoya. In response, Naoya flashed an awkward smile and shrugged his shoulders.

“Do you think an ordinary man drives headfirst into an oncoming vehicle and walks away from a crash like that without a scratch because he’s ‘lucky?’” the Inspector demanded, drawing the officer’s attention back to the collapsed street and the pair of vehicles tangled up in the sinkhole. The officer’s lips pressed together in a thin line, and he looked back at Naoya again.

“I suppose that taking him down to the station isn’t strictly necessary,” the officer admitted, bashfully tucking the handcuffs into his belt again.

 “Thank you for your understanding, officer,” the Inspector gave the officer a small bow in recognition of his wisdom.

Naoya glanced back and forth between the officer and the Inspector and then took a step away from the man who’d been trying to arrest him a few minutes before. The officer watched him sheepishly, but didn’t say anything, and Naoya took his silence as consent to leave. He walked away from the officer and the white police vehicles with the flashing red lights, pausing only to look remorsefully at the open crater in the cement where his loyal Bridge-Runner lay in ruins.

“Let’s go,” Suzume voice urged Naoya from behind and he reluctantly continued towards the Survivalist, opening the passenger side door to climb in. In contrast to the dated bike Naoya rode, the Survivalist Suzume drove was the height of modern technology and luxury. The interior of the cabin was bone dry and temperature controlled, and the storm outside became a distant thought as soon as the door closed. Naoya leaned back in the familiar leather seat, looking at the glossy silver dashboard and controls that reflected Suzume’s own sense of aesthetics.

Suzume climbed in afterwards, drawing the silver Omen from her hip holster as she slid behind the wheel. She swiftly started up her car, and pulled away, turning about to head further into Horizon District. They drove away in silence; even the pitter-patter of the rain was muffled by the sound-dampening cabin of the Survivalist.

“She hasn’t said anything,” Naoya thought to himself as the trip wore on. “She must really be in a mood. I’d better try and get ahead of it.”

“Thank you for your help, Mrs. Inspector,” Naoya broke the silence, and adopted a coy tone. “But I really need to get home, and I’d do anything, and I mean anything, if you’d let me go.”

“Stop it,” Suzume immediately shut him down, but Naoya was certain he’d seen the traces of a vanishing smile on her lips. “This isn’t the time for jokes.”

“I mean it, though,” Naoya dropped the teasing voice. “Thank you. You really saved me back there.”

“You owe me a lot more than a ‘thank you,’ at this point,” Suzume observed, cooly.

“On the subject of owing you,” Naoya ventured and Suzume shot him an exasperated look.

“What is it now?” she sighed.

“My bike,” Naoya offered without further explanation.

“Right,” Suzume clicked her teeth. “I’ll have Kaminari order a tow truck to drag it to a repair shop.”

“Have it sent to Sukaku’s,” Naoya insisted. “He owes me one.”

“I don’t suppose he’s grateful enough to patch your bike together for free, is he?” Suzume asked, though she already knew the answer.

“Sukaku’s a good guy,” Naoya tried to mollify his lover. “He’ll put the bike back together and let me pay him back later.”

“I’ll cover it,” Suzume corrected him, sternly. “You’re not even going to make rent this month as it is.”

“I’ll pay my half of the rent,” Naoya returned, pridefully. “And I’ll pay you back, too.”

“I’ve heard that before,” Suzume observed, and Naoya knew she was right, to his shame.

“I’ll square things. I mean it.”

“This is the last time, Naoya,” Suzume gave him a hard look from the corner of her eye. “I’m not going to keep paying for that damn motorcycle year after year when we’re struggling to make ends meet. I never should have let you keep that thing.”

“It’s my bike, Suzu,” Naoya felt a sting in his pride, and he tried to push back. “You didn’t let me do anything; I chose to keep it.”

“You blew your entire savings account on that bike when I told you not to,” Suzume reminded him, sharply. “And since then, I’ve paid three times that amount fixing it after you managed to wreck it. As far as I’m concerned, that makes it mine.”

Suzume’s logic was as inarguable as it was cruel; the reminder that he’d failed to provide for himself and had been entirely reliant on the good graces of his girlfriend for the past few years cut deep, and he was forced to look away in shame, staring out the passenger window while Suzume continued her verbal offense.

“After all the promises you made me about how that bike was going to let you earn a living and how well you were going to take care of it, what happens?” Suzume demanded. “You end up joyriding drunk around Sin Ward and crash it into a truck.”

“I’m not drunk,” Naoya protested, upset by the accusation.

“Really?” Suzume gave Naoya a quizzical look.

“I haven’t had a single drink,” he assured her, folding his arms obstinately. His answer prompted Suzume to shake her head again, and she gently rubbed her left temple with one hand.

“Then why didn’t you just take a breathalyzer?” Suzume demanded, audibly annoyed.

“Because I don’t have to,” Naoya insisted. “He had no right to try and blame me for the accident.”

“He also said you were speeding,” Suzume’s observation made Naoya curse the woman’s impeccable memory. “Was that true?”

“The truck hit me, Suzu,” Naoya insisted. “I was at a dead stop.”

“You don’t think anything through, do you?” Suzume sighed heavily, ignoring Naoya’s protestations. “How long are you going to just keep making the same mistakes? If I had to work late tonight, I wouldn’t have been here to bail you out. Have you thought about that?”

“I already thanked you,” Naoya rolled his eyes.

“It’s not about thanking me, Naoya!” Suzume snapped. “It’s about you being able to take care of yourself! You’re a grown man, but you can’t hold down a job, you can’t earn a living, and you can’t even take care of your bike!”

“It was an accident, Suzu!” Naoya snapped back, galvanized by his own embarrassment. “A freak accident! There was nothing I could have done to stop it!”

“What happened?” Suzume asked him, her voice low and her eyes keen.

Naoya felt Suzume’s scrutinizing eyes on him and struggled to find words for a few seconds.

“I was crossing the bridge when the wind picked up all of a sudden,” Naoya began, knowing how strange his story was. “It started blowing the bike all over the place, so I tried to slow down. Then, the front wheel hit an oil slick or something and it started sliding all over the road and I had to really struggle to get it to stop. I was right in the middle of the road, but the only other vehicle was the truck going in the other direction, so I thought it was going to pass me by, but then. . .,”

“But then?” Suzume prompted him with clear interest.

“A lightning bolt hit it,” Naoya answered, sheepishly.

“A lightning bolt,” Suzume repeated, her tone neutral.

“The truck went out of control and the last thing I remember was it bearing down on me,” Naoya lapsed into silence after his story.

“What about the sinkhole?” Suzume asked. “When did that happen?”

“I. . . don’t remember,” Naoya admitted, rubbing the back of his neck, awkwardly. “I don’t even remember the crash. I just remember the horns and the headlights of the truck, and then I was sitting on the side of the road.”

“I see,” Suzume murmured, more to herself than Naoya.

“I know how it sounds,” Naoya assured her. “But that’s what happened. You know how I have crazy bad luck sometimes. It was like that crash was destined to happen: everything that could have gone wrong did at the precise moment it needed to. There was nothing I could have done.”

Suzume didn’t say anything right away. Instead, Suzume guided the Survivalist to the side of the road and parked it. She’d turned to look at Naoya before he’d managed to say more than a single word.

“Why—?”

“The talisman I gave you this morning; where is it?” Suzume held her left hand open for Naoya to fill.

“Why does that matter?” Naoya asked but Suzume didn’t answer.

“The talisman,” she repeated.

Reluctantly, Naoya unzipped his jacket and reached into it, yanking out the paper sutra forced on him. It was a slender script, maybe as wide as two of Naoya’s fingers and half an inch longer than his hand. As his fingers closed on the talisman, he noticed that something was different about it. He pulled the object out and stared at it; the small paper sutra was withered, and partially scorched, and the ink incantation upon its surface was smudged. Naoya only had a brief chance to inspect it before Suzume plucked it from between his fingers. She held the small, good luck charm in her open hand, inspecting it in sober silence.

“I guess it must have been damaged in the crash,” Naoya tried to offer his own explanation for the damage. “That, or it happened when Nishijima shocked me.”

Naoya kept that part to himself, but Suzume seemed to sense the fact that he was withholding something.

“What did you do today?” she asked, with marked interest.

“A couple of deliveries,” Naoya answered. “Just the usual.”

“For the past twelve hours?” Suzume demanded, clearly not taken in by the half-truth. “Tell me you did more than that.”

“I got a few odd jobs done this morning,” Naoya admitted, and breathed a heavy sigh. He hadn’t intended to tell Suzume about the night’s events and had instead promised himself he’d make up for time lost the next day. Clearly, the universe wasn’t keen on that plan. “But I got another job offer from Ichinose.”

“The soapland guy?” Suzume’s voice held a particular disdain for the man in question.

“He wanted me to find someone,” Naoya went on. “He said the guy owed him and everyone in Sin Ward a small fortune. He promised me the moon if I happened to find him.”

“And did you?” Suzume pushed him to continue.

“Yeah,” Naoya sighed through his nostrils and looked away.

“And then what happened?” Suzume didn’t let the matter drop.

“He lied to me, alright?” Naoya answered more harshly than he intended. “The guy wasn’t who Ichinose said he was. I’m not even certain what the truth was, or if I’d have even gotten paid at the end of the day. I dropped it, and I told Ichinose to go fuck himself.”

“Sounds to me like you should have done that at the very beginning,” Suzume remarked.

“Very astute observation, detective,” Naoya replied, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “Have you thought about a career in law enforcement?”

Suzume ignored the jibe; she never appreciated Naoya’s wit.

“And that’s all that happened?” whatever sixth sense Suzume possessed, it was clear it was telling her that Naoya was still withholding something, but he couldn’t say more. He hardly remembered the confrontation with Nishijima, and he didn’t want to worry Suzume by telling her he’d been in a fight. More than that, he didn’t want to give her another excuse to strip him of any more autonomy.

“That’s it,” he lied, and immediately felt a pang of guilt for doing so. Suzume gave Naoya a lingering side eye, but if she had any further suspicion, she didn’t share it. Without saying another word, she put the car back in drive and merged into traffic. The rest of the trip home went by in restless silence, with neither party saying a word.

Suzume drove with a forceful precision, effortlessly moving back and forth across the road to keep the Survivalist in continuous motion, dodging slower vehicles and chokepoints in the process. Under her direction, the Survivalist forced itself between other vehicles, relentlessly pushing forward despite the slow traffic the congested the road into Horizon. Many times, Naoya’s own judgement told him that Suzume was trying to force the car into a space too small for it, but, somehow, the Survivalist always seemed to avoid any possible collision. To someone that had never met Suzume, her behavior might seem reckless, but Naoya had been her passenger enough to know that she was in complete control, even if he couldn’t rightly explain how she made the vehicle move the way it did.

The streets of Horizon were a welcome change from the city’s eastern half. Outside of the Golden Mile, Horizon lacked the headache-inducing neon glamor of Sin Ward, but it was far from the quiet desolation of Foundation. The buildings of Horizon were tall, and pressed together, like the rest of Yōgai-shima, but they were modest and homey compared to the rest of the island.

The tight-knit buildings had laminate skins of grey brick, plaster, and wood to conceal their concrete bones, and they never ventured into anything more garish than that. The occasional storefront or business they passed on their way home also eschewed the bombastic and prismatic holographic displays of Sin Ward, at most having a glowing sign in the window, or a flickering luminescent menu standing outside the doors of an open restaurant. Looking out the passenger side window as the city rolled by, a sense of relief settled in Naoya’s chest.

He felt safe, and the realization surprised him. He only just realized that he’d been holding onto a sense of pervasive anxiousness all day. Now that he was back in Central, or perhaps because he was with Suzume, that anxiety seemed to have vanished. Turning his eyes away from the city outside, Naoya looked down at his hands. His knuckles seemed to throb, and for a moment, the red light of a passing sign cast a red light on Naoya’s hands, and he immediately thought of blood.

“I’m done with Ichinose,” Naoya swore to himself, reflexively folding his hands to conceal the imaginary stains on his fingers. “I’m done with Sin Ward, I’m done with Foundation.”

“You’ve never been in a bigger bind, Naoya,” he lectured himself as he settled back into his seat. “You can’t keep treading water doing small jobs. You’ve got to rally. You’ve got to think. Otherwise. . .”

Suzume seemed to watch Naoya from the corner of one eye, observing him as he stewed in his own frustration. However, if she was able to discern the thoughts going through his mind, she still chose to say nothing. Instead, she continued to drive in silence.

The Survivalist momentarily emerged from the cramped buildings of Horizon, enabling Naoya to see beyond the structures that crowded his vision in all directions. Through the gap in the cityscape, Naoya was finally able to see the Dawn Spires, the largest set of skyscrapers in Horizon. The Dawn Spires were a quartet of identical buildings arranged in a diamond formation that reached up some one hundred and twenty floors. The first forty floors were the widest part of each tower, creating a massive footprint that dominated the streets of Horizon. The middle span of each tower was considerably smaller and slimmer than the bottom third, and the final third of each tower was sleeker and narrower still, with the peaks of the spires narrowing into a slender spear aimed at the heavens. There were skybridges that connected each of the buildings to one another, positioned at the fortieth, sixtieth, and eightieth floors. The four buildings were absent any exotic smart-skin coating or holographic décor; instead, the Dawn Spires were decorated with a burnished bronze exterior that made them shine in the daylight.

The set of skyscrapers vanished momentarily behind another cluster of nearer buildings, but Naoya could tell that the Survivalist was growing closer to them. He caught sight of the four towers more and more as Suzume drove. Soon, the car emerged onto the streets that wound around the base of the four City Towers and Naoya felt a restless anticipation to be home.

Rather than go around the massive modern fortress sitting in the south end of Horizon, Suzume went under it, driving the Survivalist into the underground parking garage entrance near the eastern tower. The vehicle descended into darkness at a sharp angle, the tunnel ahead only lit by the occasional light that clicked on as the Survivalist approached. The tight concrete walls of the dim tunnel reminded Naoya that he was positioned beneath a hundred million tons of steel and concrete, though he tried to push the unwelcome thought to the far corners of his mind.

“Breathe, Naoya,” Suzume tried to soothe him, sensing his discomfort.

“I’m fine,” Naoya insisted, stubbornly.

Suzume guided the Survivalist through the maze of the Spire’s underground parking lots, navigating towards the space below the west tower while Naoya leaned his head back and stared at the roof, preferring to distract himself from the underground maze. Eventually, the machine was brought to a stop, and Naoya scarcely waited for Suzume to put the car in park before he sprang out. The dark grey parking garage was filled with a thousand cars of every type and color spreading in every direction, and the sound of rain and wind roared somewhere in the distance.

Naoya navigated quickly through the assortment of parked vehicles, leaving Suzume behind as he made for the elevator. He slapped the button and impatiently waited for the car to arrive, Suzume coming up behind him. As his anxiety increased, time seemed to stretch itself, and the moments dragged themselves out. The tension formed into a fiery pressure in Naoya’s stomach that threatened to surge up his throat and burst through his head like a volcano blowing its top.

Still looking at the sliding steel doors of the elevator, Naoya felt Suzume place a hand gently on his back. The gesture was gentle, and passive, but it silently reminded him that he wasn’t alone. He felt his breathing slow and his heart slowly stopped racing, though he could scarcely remember when the panic attack began. As the pressure inside subsided, Naoya glanced at the woman behind him, and flashed her a smile.

“Thanks,” he expressed his gratitude with a little embarrassment, feeling foolish that he was so easily knocked off balance while Suzume was always effortlessly confident.

“It’s nothing,” Suzume brushed the moment aside as a mechanical chime rang, and the doors of the elevator slid open, ushering them inside. As the doors closed and the car surged into motion, Naoya tried to think of being somewhere else, somewhere more open, and he distracted himself by staring at the small screen in the elevator that depicted the car’s rise up the different floors.

The first five floors of the City Towers were a massive department store divided across the four buildings. Near enough anything could be found inside the Dawn Spires, be it clothes, food, or entertainment. The shopping center was open to the public, which turned the Spires into a hub of local activity, but Naoya imagined the true intent of the shopping district was to disincentivize the residents from ever leaving. Many people worked, lived, and shopped exclusively in the tower; Naoya did enough shopping inside the Spires himself, but he couldn’t imagine never going back outside.

The floors above the shopping arcade were a mix of utility rooms and apartments, with those in the “bottom forty” being the cheaper of the rooms that the Spires had on offer. The forty floors that took up the center had more amenities, while the top forty was the most luxurious, but Naoya had never actually seen them for himself. He wondered if living on the higher floors would make life a little more bearable, but he knew that he and Suzume would never be able to afford that.

The elevator finally came to rest at the fifty-fourth floor, and when the doors slid open, Naoya felt a palpable sense of relief. Suzume stepped out first, leading the way home through the halls of the Spires. The interior décor of the Spires were never to Naoya’s liking; the halls were shimmering a golden color, contrasting the polished blackwood of the floor. Bronze sculptures were mounted on the walls depicting human figures wrought of metal traveling beneath the setting sun. Every floor Naoya had seen leaned into the sun theme too much for his liking, which made the Dawn Spires feel too much like a theme park rather than a living space. Suzume led the way into their shared apartment, scanning the badge reader positioned to the right side of the wood-laminate door, causing it to slide open. Naoya followed Suzume into the apartment, taking a moment to take in the familiar sight.

Naoya and Suzume’s apartment was fairly typical, or so he imagined. The entrance opened into a small hallway that led into the living room, where Suzume had set up a two-seater couch, and a third reclining chair around a small coffee table. Naoya wasn’t sure who the third seat was meant for; Suzume and Naoya always sat together on the loveseat, and she never allowed any guests in the apartment under any circumstances. He’d never asked her about it, imagining that he wouldn’t get an answer, and supposed it was just a matter of Suzume’s feminine sense of Feng Shui.

To the left of the living room was the kitchen, which was partially separated from the rest of the room by a kitchen island. The kitchen and its assorted tools, appliances, and all the food in the pantry was meticulously organized by Suzume, who cleaned and maintained them to perfection. Despite that, Naoya found himself spending far more time in the kitchen than Suzume did; Naoya had taken a few jobs here and there as a short order cook, while Suzume’s twelve hour shifts at the Bureau often left her without much energy to use the stove. Opposite the kitchen was a hallway with doors that opened into the interior bathroom, shower, and laundry room, with the far door leading into the shared bedroom.

The interior of the apartment was decorated according to Suzume’s tastes. The floors were the same dark hardwood, though Suzume had placed down dark blue rugs to prevent the laminate flooring from being scuffed or dirtied. The walls were a neutral ivory, and Suzume had put up paintings here and there, all of them emulating art styles from Japan’s past. Along with the old inkbrush canvases, Suzume had various potted plants, most of them bamboo shoots. As soon as the pair stepped through the door, the lights in the apartment clicked on, and the ventilation turned on, adding a slight breeze that smelled of pine. The apartment felt less like a house, and more like a lonely arboreal forest on a mountainside.

Everything about the apartment screamed of Suzume’s own personal sense of taste. Naoya was scarcely allowed to openly display any of his own possessions, and Suzume forced him to keep the items that belonged solely to him either in their bedroom or in a small space at the bottom of the closet. Naoya didn’t allow Suzume’s totalitarian control over their living space to bother him; she was the breadwinner of the two, and tonight was just one of the many times she’d gone out of her way to help him. No, instead what really bothered Naoya about the apartment was that it was just too small.

The top of the apartment’s door frame always seemed to loom low whenever Naoya entered, causing him to reflexively stoop as he stepped inside. It was an illusion, and Naoya knew it, but whenever he was in the apartment the ceiling seemed to press down on him. The walls joined in with the ceiling, pushing on Naoya’s sides. Further complicating things was Suzume’s taste in furniture, and a delight in delicate décor, which often disagreed with Naoya.

“It’s not that the apartment is too small,” Suzume would tell him whenever he complained. “It’s just that you’re too big.”

The small confines of their apartment were hard for Naoya to live in sometimes. The only thing that helped him stay sane was the view of the city. Opposite the entrance, the far wall of the apartment was a floor to ceiling window that looked out on the city. Whenever Suzume was home, she used the laminate composition of the window to alter it to look like a wall or a large tapestry, but whenever Naoya had an opportunity, he left it transparent.

When he found himself feeling anxious, he would often seat himself in front of the window and stare out towards the western part of Central. From his vantage in Horizon, Naoya could see the labyrinth of Iron District, and sometimes, he could see the massive holographic displays that spread over the distant skies of Arcade Ward. He would imagine himself down in the streets below, somewhere out in the open, seeing something new. Being free.

“I’m going to take a shower,” Suzume announced as she slipped off her shoes and strode into her apartment, leaving Naoya to struggle to take his boots off. It was hard to believe that Naoya had been in a near death accident less than an hour before the way Suzume went right back to normal. Come to think of it, Naoya realized that he’d barely thought about it twice.

“I’ll get dinner started,” Naoya called after her. After removing his boots, Naoya stripped off his jacket and made to throw it over a chair, but he paused when he felt something in his jacket. “What’s this?”

He felt a boxy kind of shape hidden inside the smart-fabric, and he spent a few moments searching through the jacket to find out what it was, meanwhile he heard the sound of water running as Suzume began to bathe. Inside the lining of his jacket, Naoya found a rarely used and frequently forgotten pocket: inside he pulled out a small plastic case. The label on the front of the case featured a man and a woman standing back to back beneath a lunar eclipse, a single word spelled out above them

“Collision.”

“I forgot I bought this,” Naoya considered, holding up the movie case. “It’s miracle this thing survived in one piece.”

Laying his jacked over the back of a chair, Naoya looked over the film case with a certain curiousity.

“What did Conbeni-chan say about this?” Naoya tried to recall. “That it was a ‘litmus test for relationships?’”

He tossed the film case down onto the table, his curiosity only growing. However, he had other things to do, and he put his thoughts of the mysterious movie to the side and repaired to the kitchen. He searched through the refrigerator, looking for something that would be quick to make. Ordinarily, Naoya would have been home a few hours earlier, and he would have had something fresh for Suzume, but today’s goose chase prevented that.

Searching through the fridge, freezer, and cupboards, he found them surprisingly sparse. The months rations hadn’t been delivered, and neither Suzume nor Naoya had done any independent shopping. They had some rice, some fish, some beer, and not much else that could be quickly prepared so late at night. At the back of the fridge, hidden beneath a covering of aluminum foil, was a bowl of curry. It had likely been there for at least a day, if not two, but curry was a Japanese staple, and Naoya didn’t have any better options.

He hastily unwrapped the leftovers and put them into a pot, reheating them as quickly as he could while also getting the rice cooker set up. He used what ingredients he could to thin out the leftovers to make a single serving for two people, while also trying to keep it palatable. He popped open a beer can and took a sip as he cooked. Savoring the flavor for a moment, Naoya decided to throw caution to the wind and poured half of the can into the curry.

A few moments later, he carried out two plates of curry, finding Suzume had already finished showering. She was standing at the table with her hair tied back into a loose ponytail, dressed in a loose white t-shirt and a pair of dark denim shorts. She was holding up the movie case that Naoya had left on the table, scrutinizing it with a keen eye.

“What’s this?” Suzume asked, holding up the movie.

“Oh, that?” Naoya placed the two plates down on the table, glancing at the movie held in Suzume’s hand. “That’s a movie recommended to me by, uh, a friend.”

“Who?” Suzume asked, sensing the trepidation in Naoya’s voice. “It wasn’t that pimp, was it?” She held the movie away from her, as though it had suddenly become dirty.

“No, no,” Naoya was quick to dismiss that idea. “It was a recommendation from someone I bump into every once in a while.”

“What’s it about?” Suzume asked, tossing the movie down onto the table.

“I don’t really remember,” Naoya admitted, awkwardly. “Though, I take it that it’s a romance.”

“I didn’t think you were into those kinds of things,” Suzume observed, taking her seat at the table.

“I’m always willing to try new things,” Naoya shrugged, taking his own seat. “It might be fun to watch it for a few minutes.”

“I just want to eat and go to bed,” Suzume announced, her voice heavy with rare weariness.

“Come on, it’s supposed to be a movie about relationships,” Naoya tried to coax her. “We have so little time together these days as it is. We should try and enjoy it.”

Naoya felt Suzume’s eyes on him, appraising him with reluctance. He tried to smile even as he knew he was brazenly treading on thin ice. He was gambling on Suzume’s goodwill, and he’d drained a fair amount of it already in the past couple of hours. The seconds dragged on as Suzume silently considered him, and Naoya was a hair’s breadth from folding.

“Alright,” Suzume sighed, sounding as though she was already regretting her choice. “But it had better be good.”

They finished the rest of their meal in relative silence, forgoing the chit-chat in the strained atmosphere. Naoya took the dishes and brought them to the kitchen, rinsing them off while Suzume fished a fresh pair of drinks from the fridge and went to wait for him on the living room couch. After rinsing off the plates in the sink, Naoya set them aside to dry before moving to the television. He picked up the movie case and stared at the front cover.

“Okay, Conbeni-chan,” Naoya thought to himself. “This is my last chance to make tonight good. Don’t let me down.”

Popping out the disc, he slid it into the movie player and hurried back to the couch as the movie began.

“I can’t stop,” the line came from one of the film’s two protagonists, a young woman named Hiruko. She was a slender woman with short brown-hair that was more cute than beautiful and played by an actress Naoya was half-way certain died in Tokyo years ago. She sat in the interrogation room of a police station, her blue bubble jacket torn, her face puffy and red from crying. She clutched herself, staring off into the middle-distance.

“Every time I think about what happened, it eats away at me a little more. I can’t get it out of my head.”

“This isn’t a fight you’re going to win,” said her co-star, the infamous Shimono Kojiro. He was dressed in a slick black suit with a pin on his collar, signifying him as a lawyer. He leaned forward, trying to get the young woman to look him in the eye. He smiled, an attempt at a reassuring grin, though it came away as something oily and awful. Was Kojiro that good an actor, or was it just life imitating art?

“You need to stop thinking about what happened to your father and start thinking about yourself.”

“You think I can do that?” the girl at first seemed shocked and stupefied, but her eyes grew hard even as tears formed at their corners. “My father was murdered and the man who killed him is still out there! I can’t do that. Not when I’m the only one that can do something about it.”

The first act surprised Naoya: it wasn’t a straight up romance, but rather, a romance couched inside a crime drama. A trouble-making politician famous for his tough-on-crime platform was killed in a hit and run on an ordinary Tokyo road. A simple, unsolved accident that would have gone uninvestigated except for one thing: the politician’s adult daughter had been in the car with him, and she’d miraculously survived the whole ordeal and come away with a testimony to not only identify the other driver but also prove that her father was the victim of an underworld hit.

Her lawyer, a sleazy, paranoid sort, spent the entire opening of the movie counseling her not to speak to the police and to keep her story under wraps. It was no surprise when a secret phone call revealed that he was an inside man for the yakuza sent to try and scare the female lead into silence. However, when it was time for them to part, the lawyer insisted on driving her home rather than letting her take the taxi arranged for her.

“Why’d you do it?” Hiruko sat in the passenger’s seat of her lawyer’s car, listening to the radio report of a fatal crash across town. “If you had let me get into that car. . .”

“You see a lot of things in this line of work. No matter which side of the law you think you’re on, no matter what reasons you’re fighting for, in the end, we all have a mountain of regrets,” Kojiro kept his eyes on the road, casually flicking off the radio as he drove. “If I’d let you go, I think that’d be one mistake too many for me.”

“Why do this if it bothers you so much?” the witness made an impassioned plea, laying a hand on her lawyer’s arm. “Reach out to someone and get help. There have to be countless people willing to help you get free from the yakuza. The police. The mayor. You’re not alone.”

“The truth is, young lady, I was in with the mob from the start,” the lawyer somehow smiled, as though admitting the truth was cleansing his soul. “They paid my way through law school all so they could have a lawyer in their pocket. I get their boys out on bail and sometimes, I scare people who know too much into not testifying. You’re braver than most, you know that?”

“Bravery doesn’t mean much if I die before the trial starts,” the witness sighed, looking up at the ceiling of the car with a forlorn stare.

“You’ll make it,” the lawyer swore. “I know a place.”

Naoya felt Suzume press up against him as the movie reached its halfway point and she leaned her head against his shoulder. The two main characters pulled into a safehouse and spent the night lying low. As they sat on the bed, sharing stories about their life, the two opposites began to attract, drawing together in a steamy scene. The lawyer was woken in the middle of the night by a call from his boss in the criminal underworld, demanding that he give up the girl. He looked down at her, still sleeping and half-covered by the blankets as he held the phone in his hand. The next morning, they had one final argument.

“There’s no going back after this,” the lawyer told her.

“There’s nothing for me to go back to,” the witness spoke firmly. “My future lays ahead and I’ll walk toward it alone, if I have to.”

“There’s no place for me on the road you’re walking,” the lawyer took her by the shoulders, staring deeply into her eyes.

“Then maybe our worlds were only meant to collide this one time,” the girl smiled a sad smile and touched her lawyer’s face.

“I don’t want that to be true,” the lawyer told her. “I don’t want this to be the only moment we have.”

“Then let’s say goodbye for now, and promise each other it won’t be forever,” the witness held her hand out, her pinky extended, and the lawyer gave her a melancholy look, hooking her little finger with his own.

The lawyer took off after the emotional climax, leaving the witness alone in the hotel room with nothing more than promises she’d be safe and that he’d be back for her. He called his boss and got in his car; the scene juxtaposed with shots of ominous men in suits climbing into a car somewhere else in Tokyo as the lawyer drove off. Naoya felt the tension build as the two cars raced across town. Where was the lawyer going and who were the men in the other vehicle? He had to know.

The two cars pulled up to their destinations simultaneously, the lawyer arriving at an office building while the second car pulled into the hotel parking lot. The lawyer pushed in through the front doors and blew past the front desk, the scene transitioning back to the hotel as a group of men went up to the hotel’s check-in counter. After a muffled conversation the audience wasn’t allowed to hear, the suited men went toward the elevators and hit a button, causing the elevator door to open with a chime, revealing the lawyer standing inside as the scene abruptly transitioned again. The lawyer strolled through the building, ignoring the glares of men in sharp dressed suits with tattoos creeping up their necks as he took hold of a door handle and twisted.

The door swung open, revealing the witness sitting on the bed, who looked up in surprise. Four men entered the room, led by a clean-cut man with brown hair and a grey suit. He gestured to the pin on his lapel, revealing himself as her lawyer’s strait-laced partner. He escorted her out of the room with three policemen in tow, closing the door on their way out, transitioning back to the office building.

The lawyer stood in front of a desk. Behind it sat a wide shouldered, leathery skinned yakuza with his shirt unbuttoned to reveal part of the tattoos that covered most of his upper body. Without saying anything, the lawyer reached up to his lapel and pried loose his pin, tossing it down on the desk with disdain. The yakuza boss caught it and glared up at the lawyer with outrage, though by that time, the former lawyer was already walking away.

The movie ended with a shot of the lawyer talking to his partner as the police escort arrived at the courthouse. The lawyer lit up a smoke as his partner spoke, though it was clear that most of what was being said was being ignored. Constantly checking the car’s mirrors, a look of fear crossed Kojiro’s features as a vehicle that had been parked in front of the yakuza’s office building rounded the corner, now hot on the lawyer’s tail. He tried to keep calm and drive slowly, abruptly ending his call to his partner.

After thirty seconds of slow-motion driving, the lawyer’s eyes constantly darting between the road and the mirror, suddenly the tailing car had disappeared. The lawyer checked his blind spots, desperate to find the man pursuing him before allowing himself a relieved smile. Before he could react, a car sped out of an alley ahead of him, catching him off guard. The film cut to black as the sound of squealing tires was heard, followed by grinding metal. Abruptly, the credits began to roll.

While the names of the film’s crew ran over a black screen, Kojiro crooned his hit single “We Only Have Tonight” in a soft, breathy voice as the words of the lead actress spoke over him, giving her testimony about the men that had killed her father in a premeditated vehicular homicide. More than once, the young woman’s voice broke, and she could be heard crying. As the last of the credits disappeared into darkness and Kojiro’s words trailed into silence, the judge in the courtroom announced that a verdict had been reached in the trial, though the audience would never hear it.

“That’s how it ends?” Suzume complained, sitting up straight. “They don’t end up together?”

“I guess they were going for a bittersweet ending,” Naoya scratched his head as the movie ended. Had he been pranked after all?

“I hate endings like this,” Suzume complained. “They didn’t even have the decency to film a proper conclusion.”

“Maybe they wanted to leave it up to the audience to decide?” Naoya ventured.

“That’s even worse,” Suzume hissed. “It’s so indecisive. After an hour and thirty minutes of story-telling, the director just gave up and left everything unresolved, so the audience can decide if they want a happy ending or not. It makes the entire narrative pointless, in my opinion.”

“Okay, so the ending wasn’t good, but it had me going through the second act,” Naoya tried to put a positive spin on things. “I was hooked.”

“It sucked,” Suzume shook her head, decisively handing down the film’s fate. “I’m going to bed.”

Without missing a beat, Suzume got up and strode away, disappearing into the bedroom, leaving Naoya in the dark as the television screen faded to black. He leaned against the armrest of the couch, slowly rubbing his head in frustration.

“Thanks for the suggestion, Conbeni-chan.”

The Daily Grind Case File #7, “I’m smarter than I look.”

“I’m smarter than I look.”

The Daily Grind

Case File #7

January 4th, 2044

07:20 PM

Sin Ward

Temptation District

Nanbu Naoya

“Have you seen this guy?” it was a question Naoya had asked for the last few hours, and, often enough, he would get the same answer. In his hand, he held out his Augur, which projected the clean-cut image of Nishijima.

“Yeah, I’ve seen him,” answered the surly bartender who looked down at the image.

Naoya was standing in a bar on the first floor of a casino called the “Ivory Tower.” True to its name, the building was a white marble spear that pointed up towards the sky. While it would have stood apart in another ward, in Sin Ward, it blended into the numerous gregarious buildings that vied for the attention of passersby. Since spotting Nishijima down in the south, Naoya had broken away from the chase, and headed north, up into the busier parts of Sin Ward. Though he was no longer looking for Nishijima, he hadn’t truly given up the chase.

The way Nishijima suddenly disappeared finally convinced Naoya that there was more to this man and the people chasing him than Ichinose had told him. It was obvious that running down the man in the grey coat was going to be far more difficult than cornering an ordinary mark with an overdue bar tab, and so Naoya changed his tactics. He headed up north, looking to pick up the earliest steps in Nishijima’s path; he needed to anticipate what the other man really wanted if he hoped to catch him, after all. All his work over the past few hours had led him here.

“I’ve got to tell you, though,” the woman behind the bar fixed Naoya with a keen eye. “You’re not the first guy to come in here asking about him. You’re not even the tenth.”

The inside of the building had a very foreign and very expensive vibe, like it was the palace of a European prince. The floors were pristine white marble with gold patterns, and the walls were decorated with white and gold floral patterns, which contrasted with the hard black furniture and countertops. Golden chandeliers hung from the ceilings, although they were only there to provide the illusion of luxury, as the true light sources were sconces on the walls. The rest of the staff were dressed in the same monotone formal attire with black suits with white button up shirts, waistcoats and gloves.

Far from Ichinose’s soapland in the middle of Sin Ward, or the dark town whose debauchery was on full display, the Ivory Tower was a far more formal and refined den of vices, but it was no less a market of sin than anywhere else in the city. The Ivory Tower was a comprehensive business with various services offered up and down its seventy-odd floors. The first floor had check-in services for the hotel rooms above, along with a ground floor restaurant and bar that Naoya was told paled in comparison to the eateries above, but the Ivory Tower was more than a hotel; it was also a multi-story casino, and brothel.

While soaplands like the Virgin Sacrifice still abided by old laws of Japan and tried to pretend that they were anything but brothel, the Ivory Tower remembered that it was in Yōgai-shima, and Japan’s legislature held no sway over it. Still, the high-class establishment advertised the services of its employees with more grace than Ichinose could ever hope to have.

Like Ichinose’s bathhouse, pictures of numerous women were hung at various points around the lobby in positions that commanded the viewers’ attention. Sitting at the bar, Naoya could see the framed portrait of a woman behind the bartender. The portrait had a frame of gold and the picture itself was styled to look like an oil painting, though Naoya imagined that was the result of some filter applied to a digital photo. The woman in the painting was blonde with wavy hair and a pair of blue eyes and pink lips. She was dressed in a white form-fitting dress with fur dangling over her right shoulder and a small fan in her left hand. She was looking to her right, her sharp eyes and dangerously beautiful features looking away from Naoya, as if to tell the viewer that she was simply too far above them for her to even consider making eye contact.

While the portrait had no name assigned to it, Naoya didn’t doubt that the woman worked in the Ivory Tower at one point or another. The other portraits he’d seen since he’d walked in were much the same; all of them showing women in expensive clothes with the most immaculate of makeup, and every photo framed in a way that made them seem untouchable. The women who worked at the Tower were singers, private dancers, and companions of the rich and famous: courtesans of the modern day. They were beyond the reach of ordinary men unless a commensurate price was paid for their attention. All of that made the bartender seem a bit out of place.

The woman behind the bar was roughly Naoya’s age, maybe a few years older, and dressed in the white shirt and vest that the rest of the staff had. She had thin dark eyes and a headful of black hair that was tied into a loose and messy ponytail. Contributing to her rough appearance, the woman had a washcloth dangling over one shoulder and her sleeves were rolled up, exposing a tattoo on her left forearm. Naoya couldn’t say why the woman was allowed to present herself so out of line with the building’s aesthetic, but he didn’t mind, as it made her seem far more real than the women in the portraits ever were.

“I imagine you’ve had a train of guys coming through this door, flashing this picture around,” Naoya tucked the Augur into his pocket.

“That’s quite the understatement,” the lady bartender cracked a small smile. “I’m afraid you’re out of luck, though.”

“How’s that?” Naoya asked, casually leaning against the bar.

“You’re gonna get the same answer I gave to every goon that walked through those doors,” she flashed him a knowing look.

“And what’s that?” Naoya spread his hands and offered a smile.

“He came in, asked a few questions, and then he left,” the woman gave Naoya a soft shrug and a smile of her own. “He spent less time in here than you did, big guy. He didn’t say who he was, where he was going, or how he planned to get there. He walked out those doors behind you hours ago and never came back through.”

“Really?” Naoya looked over his shoulder back towards the entrance.

“Sorry I can’t be more help,” the woman made it sound as though she were dismissing him, but Naoya didn’t leave.

“That wasn’t what I was going to ask about, though,” Naoya corrected the bartender, and she gave him an appraising look.

“Alright, then,” the woman flashed an amused grin. “Shoot.”

“The man that came in here today,” Naoya leaned closer and lowered his voice, not wanting the few customers in the otherwise vacant bar to overhear their conversation. “He was looking for someone; a woman.”

Naoya gestured at the photo of the woman in white for emphasis.

“Sounds to me like you know more about this guy than I do,” the bartender observed, her dark eyes searching Naoya’s face. “I don’t know what you expect me to tell you.”

“The woman he was looking for,” Naoya fixed the bartender with a pleading eye, trying to impress on her the importance of his question. “What do you remember about her? Did he tell you her name?”

“No,” the bartender shook her head. “He said he was looking for a new girl. I mean, really new, like he expected her to be here yesterday.”

“Did he say anything else about her?” Naoya asked, though he tried not to seem too forceful with his questions. “Did he describe her?”

“No, but he had a picture of her,” the bartender answered, and Naoya felt a soft jolt of surprise. None of the other men and women he’d spoken to had mentioned a photo.

“Do you remember what she looked like?” Naoya asked, feeling a jolt of excitement, thinking that he might be onto something.

“She was young. She had red hair,” the bartender answered, her eyes drifting away from Naoya as she tried to recall the details of the photo. “You don’t see that a lot in this city. She was pretty, too. Not drop dead gorgeous, like, you know,” the bartender nodded her head at the picture of the blonde behind her. “But she was cute.”

“Do you remember anything else?” Naoya asked, grasping for anything else to go on.

“She had brown eyes, and a slim nose,” the bartender gave Naoya a weak smile as she grasped for something to appease him. Naoya felt his face falling into a frown, an expression that was often unsettling for other people, and he remembered to keep his features stoic, despite his disappointment. Even though she may have seen a picture of the woman Nishijima was looking for, the bartender’s description wasn’t far off from what Naoya had heard secondhand from the other dives he’d hit up before this one.

“Oh!” the bartender spoke up after another moment of thought and reached up to touch a finger to the top of her left cheek. “She had a tattoo right here under her eye. It was a heart, with a small kanji inside it.”

“A small heart, huh?” Naoya reached up and touched the same spot on his own face. “I didn’t hear that before.”

“Well,” the bartender spread her hands. “That’s really all I can remember.”

“You’ve been a big help,” Naoya assured her and he flashed another smile.

“I’d say good luck finding the guy, but. . .,” the bartender trailed off, sizing up Naoya as the man stood upright.

“Don’t worry,” he tried to reassure her. “At this point, I’m more interested in just talking to this guy.”

“For his sake, I hope you’re not lying,” the bartender cracked a smile and turned away, signaling the end of the conversation. Naoya was about to turn and leave when he saw the small kiosk mounted on the end of the bar that customers could use to order drinks. He pulled out his Augur and swiped it over the kiosk, triggering the device to pay out a small tip to the bartender. It was probably insultingly small considering the building’s usual clientele, but Naoya figured leaving without a gesture of thanks would be inappropriate considering the Ivory Tower’s hospitality.

The man at the door gave Naoya a dirty look as he left, though he said nothing. Ordinarily, Naoya imagined a man dressed the way he was, in a leather jacket and boots, wouldn’t be allowed into a place like the Tower, but his reputation as a deliveryman in Sin Ward preceded him. Some doors that remained closed to others were open to Naoya, if only because complacent doormen thought he was there on business.

Returning to the world outside, Naoya was greeted by Izumi with a roaring peal of thunder chasing a lightning bolt that had long since vanished. Night had fallen in the hours since he’d had his first “encounter” with Nishijima, but the rain and the wind had continued without ceasing. Naoya strode down the steps in front of the Ivory Tower towards his bike, looking down at his Augur.

He picked his helmet up off the back of his bike and slid it on before his Augur transformed back into a pair of goggles. Pressing the lenses to his face, Naoya mounted his bike and started it up. The engine whined to life, and the Bridge-Runner pulled away into traffic.

When the sun went down, Sin Ward truly came to life. Heading west from the Ivory Tower, Naoya was afforded the familiar view of some of the district’s most scenic structures. The Elysium Fields, a soft tan multistory building that was some sixty floors tall and nearly as wide, which featured a towering relief of two women embracing in the center of the building, and then the Perdition, one of the tallest buildings in the ward with a nanite superstructure which had reshaped itself into a spiral around the building. The tip of a building shaped like a wine bottle peered over the skyline, struggling to be seen by the busy traffic, and another building flashed bright red, imitating a volcano, but none of them could compare to the mysterious tower of Tsukuyomi looming in the background, its false pale moon hanging forever in the sky.

Traffic moved too slowly for Naoya’s liking; with the sunset, the human tide flowed into Sin Ward, filling the streets with flashing lights, roaring engines, tires sloshing through the wet street, and people crowding the sidewalks. There were thousands of people around Naoya in all directions, be they in a car, or a bus, or in one of the rail cars that ran along the tracks suspended over the city streets. Ordinarily, Naoya enjoyed the sights and sounds of Yōgai-shima when the island came alive, but being stuck in the traffic jam, barely able to move forward while a hundred other vehicles flanked him made him feel trapped.

“Just breathe, Naoya,” he tried to imagine those words being spoken in Suzume’s voice. “Breathe.”

When he was finally able to fight through the traffic clogging the east-to-west streets, Naoya turned south, heading back towards Decadence District. The traffic thinned, but it didn’t disappear, though Naoya was able to gain enough space and speed that he could shove his anxiety somewhere into the back of his mind for the moment. When the opportunity came, Naoya turned down a side street and pulled into a dark alley between two apartment buildings.

He pried his Augur away from his face, and the device shifted back into the silhouette of a phone. Holding it in his gloved hands, Naoya paused for a moment, considering what he was going to say to the man he was about to call. He needed to be discreet, he knew, but he felt the press of time. He’d chosen to try and approach the problem of Nishijima from a lateral angle, trusting that the man would prove too elusive for his other hunters to find, but Naoya knew he was daring a little too far at this point. Nishijima might have been caught already, and if he wasn’t, Suzume was soon to be off work, meaning that Naoya would have to suspend the chase. With those thoughts in his mind, Naoya swiftly placed the call, choosing to improvise.

The call rang four times, and an automated voice tried to prompt Naoya into leaving a message, he hung up. He stared at the phone, wondering if he’d made some kind of mistake and waited too long, but his thoughts were interrupted as he was called back, and Naoya promptly answered.

“Tell me it’s good news,” came Ichinose’s voice from the other end of the phone. The man sounded tired and irritated.

“Not exactly,” Naoya folded his arms, frowning as he considered the other man’s mood. “That guy, uh, Nishino; has anyone caught him yet?”

“What do you think?” Ichinose growled, his frustration palpable. “I don’t suppose you’ve gotten shit done, have you?”

“I’ve got a lead or two,” Naoya answered, though he only said it to try and keep the soapland manager agreeable. “But, about this guy; would you know if he got picked up by a debt collector working for another pimp?”

“I’d know, Accident-kun. I’d know,” Ichinose assured him, and Naoya could hear the other man shuffling around, leaning over the phone. “Now, what leads have you got for me?”

“They’re my leads,” Naoya told him, shutting the other man out. The more he heard, the more it sounded like Ichinose was just a middleman for someone else. He didn’t seem to have any personal investment in the chase; he didn’t even remember Nishijima’s name. “I don’t need anyone else cutting in and taking this out from under me.”

“Taking it out from under you?” Ichinose scoffed; his voice filled with mockery. “Have you forgotten who’s paying you to do this?”

“Somehow, I get the feeling that you’re not the one in charge of all this,” instead of saying that out loud, though, Naoya chose a different tact.

“I’m being paid by a man who is very well connected, to hear him talk,” Naoya agreed, adding a little mockery to his own voice. “Which is a good thing, seeing as I need to find someone.”

“You and me both,” Ichinose scoffed, his patience wearing audibly thin.

“I’m looking for a woman,” Naoya could hear Ichinose laugh over the phone line at that.

“Hitting up all the flesh bars in town helped you work up an appetite, eh, Nanbu-kun?” the other man chuckled. “Swing on by if you have an itch that needs scratching.”

“I’m not looking for one of your girls,” Naoya ignored Ichinose’s provocations.

“Who, then?” the manager asked with interest and Naoya paused, knowing he needed to choose his next few words carefully. Every bartender, janitor, or working girl that Nishijima had spoken to all told Naoya the same thing: he was looking for a specific woman. Young, red hair, brown eyes, a tattoo under her left eye, and very new to the industry. Though it was clear that Nishijima was looking for a specific person, he hadn’t mentioned any names. The secondhand description was all Naoya had to go on.

“Someone young; late teens, to early twenties,” Naoya felt a little unclean saying the words aloud. He knew how he meant them, but he also knew how the other man would perceive them. “Red hair.”

“Red hair?” Ichinose repeated the words, thinking aloud. “That’s not so common. Black hair, brown hair, bleach blonde. Blues and pinks, but red? You don’t see that a lot.”

“The woman; she’s new in this line of business.”

“You’re a real freak, Nanbu-kun,” Ichinose sounded truly amused. “I always knew it. You’ve got an appetite for the nasty stuff, but you’re just too ashamed to admit it, aren’t you? Or maybe it’s that girlfriend of yours keeping you hungry?”

“Do you know of a girl like that or not?” Naoya demanded, sincerely regretting that he ever called Ichinose, or that he’d ever met the man to begin with.

“Chill, Nanbu-kun,” Ichinose tried to sound soothing, but there was a toxic mirth in his tone. “I know it’s hard to stay calm when you’re about to have your cherry popped but relax. Take it easy for a moment. You don’t want to be too excited when you find this girl you’re looking for.”

Naoya’s fingers hovered over the screen of the Augur, and he fought not to just hang up and write the day off. At this point, it was curiosity that kept Naoya’s attention, not the money: who was Nishijima and why was everyone looking for him? He wanted to know.

“So, Nanbu-kun wants a redhead who is still young, and not too loose,” Ichinose listed off the details of the girl’s description, thinking aloud. He went silent for a moment, and Naoya waited with baited breath. “Can’t say that rings a bell.”

“You’re sure?” Naoya demanded, desperate for a lead.

“I know what’s on offer in this town,” Ichinose insisted, sounding defensive. “Managers like myself; we’re like coaches and owners for baseball teams. We watch each other, we talk, we study different team compositions, and the women? Well, they float around and trade hands from time to time. Sometimes the girl wants a chain of scenery, other times the manager owes someone else a debt, and he trades an employee to square things. It’s real political, you understand?”

“Political, right,” Naoya scoffed and rolled his eyes.

“What I’m trying to say is that in this industry, it behooves a man like me to know the roster of the other teams in the league,” Ichinose went on. “And to know who the freelancers are, and the new draft picks. But let me tell you, when a new girl shows up in the circuit, that gets attention. More so if she’s young. Lots of repeat customers will pay extra for, uh, freshness, let’s say. Red hair; that makes a splash, too. If a girl like that was in circulation, I’d have heard about it.”

The soap-land manager paused for a moment, choosing to be dramatic.

“If she were on this side of the river, that is,” he finished and Naoya knew instantly what he meant.

The White-Mountain Sanzu; a “river” that ran through the east side of Sin Ward. In reality, it was a crack in the city’s foundations from the quake of 2042, and the rupture had filled in with seawater. The homes and businesses near the Sanzu were badly damaged, and many of the buildings on the east side of the Sanzu had been left to fester, and they’d since become occupied by many of the transients from Foundation, which in turn transformed the White Mountain Sanzu into the de facto borderline between Sin Ward and its eastern neighbor.

“You don’t keep up with the business in Foundation?” Naoya tried to pump the other man for more information, but part of him knew that he may very well have hit a wall he couldn’t climb.

“It’s not that I don’t,” Ichinose corrected him. “It’s that I can’t. The Kabuki Towers run all the sex trade in that part of town, and they don’t talk to people outside their circles.”

“Shit,” Naoya clicked his teeth in frustration.

“If the lady you’re looking for is working in this town, my bets are she’s on the other side of the Sanzu,” Ichinose affected an amused nonchalance. “Of course, if you’re still looking to hit it while she’s fresh, I’d cross the river sooner rather than later.”

Naoya hung up and sat staring at the phone for several long seconds, torn by indecision. Several times today, Naoya had been close to hanging up the chase and washing his hands of everything, but he was never closer to giving in than he was at that moment. Crossing the Sanzu wasn’t something he’d ever done before, and it wasn’t something he wanted to do.

He’d been close to the river before on a delivery or two, and he’d seen the damage that still lingered from the quake. Even on Sin Ward’s side, he’d felt hostile eyes on him as he crept through the town in his bike. He’d had enough thugs in Sin Ward that targeted him because he was tall and intimidating to ordinary people, but Naoya had no desire to go looking for trouble, and crossing the Sanzu was always a recipe for just that.

It was getting late, the sun had fallen, and the storm howled overhead; all of them convincing reasons not to go. On the off chance that he did find Nishijima, there was no guarantee that he could actually catch him this time. He still didn’t know how the stranger had even performed his little disappearing act, and he couldn’t stop him from doing it again. Maybe it was the challenge that Nishijima represented that spurred Naoya into motion.

“I’ll just take a look,” Naoya told himself as he pressed the Augur towards his face, shifting them back into the shape of goggles. “I’ll make a quick pass through and then go home.”

He spurred the Bridge-Runner into motion, exiting out through the other side of the alley. He headed east, traveling down along the southern coast while the storm rolled on overhead. He felt a sense of foreboding, but he pushed it to the back of his mind, reasoning that it was nothing more than a feeling of lingering anxiety.

The first thing that Naoya noticed as he headed towards the island’s eastern edge was the gradual diminishing of traffic. Cars quickly made themselves scarce where the roads connecting Sin and Foundation were concerned. Regulars visited the Temptation District in the north, and some tourists went down to the Ambition or Decadence Districts, but no one was keen to visit Foundation Ward. Pedestrians vanished even faster; driven indoors by the rain. Only a single commuter rail actually ran across the Sanzu, furthering Foundation’s sense of isolation.

The businesses with their flashy neon signs and provocative imagery thinned out, becoming sparser with each block that Naoya passed. Naoya felt the slight shift in his tires that told him he was riding over fissures in the wet street beneath him, though he couldn’t see them in the dark. The headlight from his bike was reflected in the broken, dark windows of the buildings on either side of the road, many of them having the grey, standard shape of the island’s early mass-printed buildings. They weren’t unoccupied, but they were abandoned in nearly every other sense. The concrete buildings were bare, lacking a laminate to protect them from the rain, or to hide the graffiti painted onto their sides, or the spider-webbing cracks that traveled up their walla. Ahead of Naoya, a light shined, and he slowed as he reached the edge of the Sanzu.

The Sanzu stretched from north to south, forming a fracture in the foundation of Yōgai-shima as it passed from the banks of Getto-san out to the sea. The rift in the city’s concrete and steel foundation stretched some one hundred feet across, and every year, the tear grew wider and deeper from the erosion of the saltwater. The river had overflowed from the constant downpour released by Izumi, and the Sanzu had flowed up its concrete banks, however, it wasn’t enough to overcome the protections the city had put in place.

A pair of identical bridges had been erected to span the Sanzu, which were a bright and polished silver in color, serving to contrast the worn roadway. The floor of the bridges was a dark, coarse material made to provide friction for car tires in inclement weather, and two smaller pedestrian walkways were sequestered at either side of the bridge. Matching silver barriers had been placed on the banks of the river to hold back the overflow, and Naoya heard the hum of machinery and sloshing of water, suggesting some mechanism was redirecting the current to prevent it from breaching the barricades. A pair of signs were fixed over the bridges, flashing the same message: “FLOOD WARNING! CROSS WITH CAUTION!”

Naoya gently nudged his bike forward, guiding the vehicle onto the bridge across the Sanzu. He drove slowly and carefully, crossing the bridge while keeping his eyes peeled for any obstructions ahead of him, however, a glinting light to his right slowly drew Naoya’s attention. Turning his head, he could see shapes within the water of the Sanzu. Piles of concrete could be seen stacked below the water’s surface, along with broken pipes, and the silhouettes of more of those grey concrete buildings that had collapsed into the river. Flickering lights flashed in the dark currents, illuminating the sunken buildings, but Naoya couldn’t tell whether they had somehow survived the water for the past few years, or if the lights had been placed in water for some reason he couldn’t fathom. The ghostly sight stayed with Naoya even after he looked away.

Leaving the bridge behind, Naoya crossed into Foundation. The city wasn’t what he’d expected; half the stories he’d heard about Foundation had prepared him for some kind of post-apocalyptic wasteland with burning buildings, broken roads, and the clap of gunfire echoing from some indiscernible location. Instead, the wear and tear from the fringes of Sin Ward continued unabated.

Naoya rolled by block after block of grey buildings, not seeing anyone. The rain seemed to start pouring harder the moment his bike crossed the bridge, and the wind hit Naoya in the chest with more force, as if whatever ephemeral protections the rest of Yōgai-shima had simply didn’t exist here. The streets were empty save for the pooling water and cars parked against the side of the road. Not a person was in sight, which made Foundation feel all the more vacant. The only evidence of habitation were lights in the windows of the apartment Naoya passed, and old lit-up signs over bars and stores still open amid the hurricane.

In his goggles, the map Ichinose gave him appeared in the corner of his vision. The flesh-peddler had the foresight to mark businesses on the far side of the Sanzu, but there were only three. Of the businesses that were in Sin Ward, Naoya reasoned that whatever men were looking Nishijima, they’d certainly canvassed the entire north side of the city and were likely pressing towards the southern shore. He could only hope that Nishijima had remained a step ahead of the hunters chasing him, even as Naoya hoped he was another step ahead, still.

Taking a turn, Naoya laid eyes on the first building marked by Ichinose, which appeared to be a squat grey building with only three floors, a veritable dwarf among the towers of Yōgai-shima. The sign out front showed a fisherman with a large net, who leered lustily at a mermaid caught inside it. Although he couldn’t see the name of the building, there was a lit red sign that flashed in one of the windows, declaring that the establishment was open.

Pulling over at the side of the street, Naoya tried to decide whether or not he should go inside. If the girl was there, then he could find her and confirm his suspicions, but there was also the chance that Nishijima could spot him coming in or out of the establishment. Naoya looked at the map again, which still flashed in the corner of his eye.

The soapland in front of Naoya was the nearest to the bridge into Foundation, so if Nishijima had already beaten him here, then he was wasting his time. Looking at the map, the two other establishments were further into Foundation, and it wasn’t lost on him that Ichinose’s admitted ignorance about this part of the city meant that there could be more brothels or dives operated by the Kabuki Towers that the manager didn’t know about, and spending his time searching them one by one risked missing Nishijima somewhere else.

“What if I don’t have to chase Nishijima?” Naoya felt a different tactic forming in his mind. “What if I can draw him to me?”

Twisting his wrist, Naoya spurred the bike into motion again. Using the map for guidance, Naoya circled the block, heading a little further into Foundation. He eventually guided the bike through several tight alleyways, parking it behind a building beneath an awning roughly the same distance away from the three spots marked by Ichinose. When the bike came to a stop, Naoya climbed off and pried off his Augur.

He stood to the left of an alleyway exit door, using the small canopy perched above it to shelter himself from the rain. A small, flickering fluorescent light illuminated the tight corridors in brief bursts of yellow luminescence, revealing that the alleyway formed a T-junction. Naoya stood in the gap between two smaller buildings, with the passage to the street continuing out to his right. To his left was a much larger apartment building with another longer alley that ran parallel to Naoya, from north to south, though the corridor was tight and hardly large enough for Naoya himself to walk down.

He shifted the Augur back into the form of a phone, and the device displayed Ichinose’s map. Looking at the different red pips that flashed on the map around him, Naoya raised a finger and dragged it across the screen, marking a path that ran between all three. A moment later, and the Bridge-Runner charged off at his direction, racing back into the streets of Foundation.

With sheets of rain pouring into the streets, visibility was limited, and Foundation’s sidewalks were marked with few streetlights, and maybe half of them were still working. The Bridge-Runner, even as large as it was, blended in with the heavy shadows on the streets, making it nearly impossible to discern save for the piercing beam of its single headlight and the characteristic whine of its engine. After the first lap around the streets, Naoya switched off the Bridge-Runner’s light and began guiding it around the illuminating gleam of the occasional streetlight, trying to hide the passage of the machine in the darkness of the night.

Guided by Naoya, the Bridge-Runner accelerated through the storm, moving faster than he’d ridden it all day. Buzzing through the streets, Naoya was able to see the occasional person through his Augur which he hadn’t seen before. Vagrants, who had no homes to shelter in, moved about in the alleys, wrapping themselves tightly in raincoats, tarps, and blankets to shield themselves from the endless downpour. Guiding the bike, Naoya gave the misfortunate a wide berth, having no desire to add to their troubles.

The Bridge-Runner circled the streets of Foundation, following the path that Naoya had marked. Whenever he neared one of the businesses that Ichinose put on the map, Naoya would slow the bike, allowing it to hover at a distance from the entrance so he could peer at the doorway through his Augur, watching and waiting to see who was entering and exiting before moving on. The bike spurred into motion again, moving away from the northmost brothel and towards the one furthest east. The machine was halfway between the two when lightning flashed and Naoya noticed a pair walking down the sidewalk on his right.

He was so myopic about getting to and from each bar and soapland Ichinose had marked that he’d momentarily lost sight of the pedestrians he was passing on the road. His eyes locked onto the two figures, but the Bridge-Runner was already moving parallel to them and stopping the black bike in the middle of the road risked attracting attention, so he let the bike race forward down the dark, rainy street and immediately took a sharp right turn. He wheeled the bike around, spinning the block as quickly as he could to get behind the pair again.

At the top of the street, Naoya slowed the bike, moving at half the speed he had before, careful to keep his distance to avoid alerting the pair of pedestrians that he was following them. The bike crept down the road and Naoya kept his eyes fixed on the sidewalk to his right, straining his sight for any motion. He caught up with them not much farther down the street than they were before and Naoya slowed the bike even more, keeping a good twenty feet behind them.

It was a man and a woman walking down the street, with the woman standing on the right, sheltered in the shadows of the buildings while the man stood on her left, with his arm draped around the woman’s shoulders, protectively. The woman Naoya could barely see, hidden by the darkness, the shape of the man’s body, and a dark grey trenchcoat that was draped over her frame. The man, however, was different.

As they passed beneath a streetlight, Naoya saw the man more clearly, and beheld a familiar figure. The man was dressed in a dark suit, unheard of in this part of town, and his black and grey hair was pomaded back with care. The man cut a slim figure, and it was one that Naoya was certain he’d seen before.

The pair were heading east, back towards Sin Ward and away from the last of the three buildings Ichinose had marked. Naoya realized the bike must have already passed them once or twice while driving around the city, and it was only happenstance that a lightning strike revealed them to him. Now that he had them, though, his instincts told him he needed to act quickly.

The bike crept forward, angling the front of the vehicle towards the pair and Naoya flicked the headlight of the bike back on, bathing the pair in the white-blue radiance of the beam. The man, Nishijima, turned to look back, raising his left hand to try and shield his eyes from the light. Then, at Nishijima’s urging, the two of them began to run.

Nishijima didn’t move with the speed Naoya had seen before, instead busying himself with ushering the young woman wearing his trenchcoat. While the Bridge-Runner was built for endurance and not speed, the bike could easily have overtaken the pair, but he kept the bike moving slowly, having it dart forward and honk at the two of them like a dog herding sheep. Halfway down the street as they were, Nishijima chose to step off the street and push the young woman into the alley to escape to the other side of the block, heading east.

The pair scrambled to keep ahead of the bike as it pursued them down the alley, its horn blaring. When they escaped into the street beyond, Naoya had the bike circle north to their right, herding them further south. The pair scrambled down the street, the young woman panicking and clinging to Nishijima, who himself was silent and stoic, alternating between watching the oncoming bike and turning his head about, looking for some safe shelter the pair could find to escape.

The bike continued to chase them south and east, where the pair rounded a corner where a tall, wide grey apartment building stood. They fled down the street, moving eastward, and Naoya pushed the bike to move faster to convince the pair that they wouldn’t reach the end of the next street before they were overtaken. Naoya could see the moment that Nishijima spotted the tight alleyway on his right that ran between a wide apartment building and two smaller structures on its east side. Once again, Nishijima ushered the young woman into the passageway and then forced himself in behind while the bike pulled itself up to a stop, shining its headlight into the alley that was too small for it to follow them into.

Light flashed into the corridor on Naoya’s left, and the sound of panting voices and footsteps echoed up the alley. A moment later, a young woman wrapped in a wet grey trenchcoat burst into the small intersection in the alleyway, followed by a man with dark black and grey hair. The pair were too busy looking over their shoulders at the light being shined at their backs to notice Naoya standing in the alley with them.

“Evening,” Naoya stepped away from the wall he’d been leaning against, raising his voice to be heard. The woman yelped and Nishijima’s head whipped around, his dark eyes flashing with surprise for only a split second before he placed himself in front of the woman, urging her to stay behind him by holding out his left hand while keeping himself between her and Naoya.

“How did you—?” Nishijima began, his eyes flicking towards the bike at the edge of the alley, then towards Naoya. Nishijima looked almost exactly like the picture Ichinose had been provided, but his drawn features spoke of exhaustion, and his once slicked back hair was now messy from the rain and his hurried flight. His clothes were black on black, with only a small white tie pin bringing any color to the jet-black suit.

“I’m smarter than I look,” Naoya raised his Augur, lightly waving it in his hand. On its screen was the bike’s camera, through which he controlled the vehicle from a distance. “You’re Nishijima, yeah?”

The man said nothing but continued to back himself and the young woman up against the wall as Naoya stepped forward. The young woman peaked out over Nishijima’s shoulder, allowing Naoya to get a look at her face. Her features were as had been described to him before, having red hair matted down against her face by the rain. She peered at Naoya with only one good eye; the left half of her face was bruised and swollen, forcing her left eye shut. She was dressed in a slender, semi-transparent dress that was partially torn, which would leave her unprotected against the rain if not for Nishijima’s coat.

“Did you do that to her?” Naoya asked, but he never got an answer. The moment Naoya’s eyes shifted to the battered woman, Nishijima reached into his coat with his right hand and withdrew something. Naoya scarcely had time to react before the man in black whipped something out of his jacket and swung it towards Naoya’s face.

There was a loud crack as something collided with the right side of his helmet and Naoya was sent reeling backwards, stumbling to his hands and knees. His helmet was thrown from his head, sending it clattering across the alley before it hit the wall of a building and came to a stop. Whispers of smoke rose up from the side of the helmet where it appeared to have partially melted from whatever struck it. The impact, although blunted by his helmet, still sent a painful wave through Naoya’s head, and it took him a moment to regain his bearing.

“Do you think you’re the first of the Towers’ goons to catch up with me today?” Nishijima asked, his voice was soft, but it had a rasp that suggested a hard-lived existence. He held a slender black collapsible rod in his right hand, which had a rounded handle and a rectangular shaft which was split in half down the center, and the gap shined with an ethereal blue light. The rod crackled with energy, and every raindrop disappeared into a stream of vapor the moment they collided with the baton.

“Walk away,” Nishijima ordered Naoya in his soft, rasping voice, his eyes shining in the blue light. “This is the only chance I’m giving you.”

Naoya’s head swam with pain and confusion. He didn’t know who this man really was, or the girl who was with him for that matter. And the Towers? How did they play into all of this? The rational part of Naoya told him he should accept the invitation Nishijima had given him and just leave, but something in Naoya, something he couldn’t explain, denied that possibility.

Naoya grit his teeth and slowly stood, raising his fists and bending his knees to drop into a boxing stance. Nishijima continued to hold the baton out in front of him, his gaunt features becoming more severe as he realized that Naoya wasn’t backing down. Without taking his eyes away from Naoya, Nishijima stepped to his left, leaving the young woman behind to cower against the wall. He circled to Naoya’s right in the cramped intersection between the two alleys, and Naoya allowed Nishijima to create space between himself and the woman, not wanting her to get caught up in the fight. The two men stared each other down, neither making a move forward. Though they both waited, neither man was looking for an alternative: that opportunity had already passed.

Nishijima moved first, taking a step forward and swinging his baton low towards Naoya’s left knee. Naoya took a half-step backward before Nishijima revealed his attack was a feint, bringing the baton upward towards the side of Naoya’s unprotected head. Immediately, Naoya reversed his course, trying to start forward again while reaching out with his left hand to try and catch Nishijima’s arm by the wrist. Before he could wrap his fingers around the other man’s arm, Nishijima rolled his wrist, bringing the baton down on his hand. Pain exploded through Naoya’s fingers, along with a surge of electricity, and Naoya struggled to hold his arm up. Nishijima immediately leapt on Naoya’s weakness, swinging his weapon.

Naoya was forced into full retreat, circling around in the small space as Nishijima pressed his advantage, making precise swings of his baton to force Naoya to give ground or risk another hit from the stun rod. In the span of a few seconds, feeling returned to Naoya’s arm, but he was hard pressed to find an opening to engage Nishijima and turn the tide back in his favor. The other man seemed to be very experienced in the use of his weapon, never overextending himself or leaving an opening. Whenever Naoya managed to move a single step closer, Nishijima jabbed with his baton like it was a fencing foil, forcing Naoya to retreat again.

Having been in a few scrapes himself, Naoya was hardly inexperienced when it came to fighting. Against an opponent with a weapon, the best solution was to grapple, denying them the leverage they needed to bring it to bear with full force. Of course, that strategy relied on Nishijima giving him the opportunity to close ranks, which the veteran fighter wasn’t going to allow. Without that, the next best solution was to run away, but again, Naoya denied that possibility.

Perhaps it was the effect of the stun baton, but Naoya began to feel an electric charge in the air around him. Every hair seemed to stand on end, and he could feel an invisible current dance across his skin. While the rippling electricity coursed outside his body, another energy surged inside him.

A perverse exhilaration crept over Naoya as his heart beat faster and the sense of danger multiplied, bringing a smile to Naoya’s face. Even as Nishijima tried to press Naoya into a corner with the crackling rod, the feeling only grew. The world seemed more vivid, and somehow, surreal, as he danced around Nishijima’s blows.

Naoya sidestepped another rapier-like thrust of the baton, moving back to his left and denying Nishijima the option of pinning him against the wall of the alley. Nishijima matched Naoya’s motion, preventing the younger man from circling him. The two men strafed slowly across the alley, keeping pace with one another, an Naoya noticed that Nishijima wasn’t pushing as aggressively as he had at the first.

“Feeling tired?” Naoya asked, his grin growing broader as Nishijima glared back. He didn’t wait for an answer as he continued to strafe along the wall, his left foot colliding with his discarded helmet. At that moment, Nishijima looked down at the fallen object and seemed to realize what Naoya was planning, but it was too late.

Naoya stuck the toe of his left boot beneath the helmet and flicked it into the air with one swift motion. Emulating the shot of football players he’d seen on TV, Naoya kicked the helmet like he was kicking a goal, sending it hurtling towards Nishijima’s face. The other man instinctively stepped backwards, sweeping the baton through the air to knock the helmet back to the ground, and Naoya was on him a moment later.

Naoya’s fists flew in a furious flurry as he pressed into Nishijima’s space. The black-suited man sidestepped the initial rush, but Naoya was quick to chase him, never letting the other man get out of his arm’s reach. Despite being the bigger of the two, Naoya danced around Nishijima on his toes, darting from one side to the other, pressuring him with feinting jabs designed to force him to open his guard. Nishijima held the baton horizontally, being hard pressed to defend himself, shifting side to side as he tried to find an opportunity to counterattack. Naoya slipped a left jab through Nishijima’s guard and the knuckle of Naoya’s left index finger brushed his jaw. The speed of the jab and the unexpected feeling of being touched caused a microsecond of confusion to play itself out in Nishijima’s mind and his eyes darted to his right, seeking the fist that had already pulled back, and in that moment, Naoya launched his real attack.

A right hook caught Nishijima across the jaw the moment his eyes looked straight again. Naoya’s heavy fist crossed Nishijima’s chin with such force that he imagined that the alley was filled with the sound of thunder. Nishijima’s head whipped to his right and blood spurted from his mouth, painting the alley way. To his credit, Nishijima didn’t collapse from the blow, and he remained on his feet.

Nishijima looked back at Naoya with a fury in his eyes, blood dribbling down his bottom lip and across his chin. Sweeping his baton back and forth like he was conducting an orchestra of mad musicians, Nishijima retreated further back, trying to hold off Naoya. Despite the fury of his defense, Naoya recognized that Nishijima’s wild swings were the product of desperation, as the other man was still partially stunned from Naoya’s attack. Pressing forward, Naoya continued to throw jabs, forcing Nishijima to back up against the wall, looking for the moment he could make his final rush and tackle Nishijima to the floor. That was when something truly unexpected happened.

Realizing his poor position, Nishijima raised his baton overhead and swept it downward, and the entire rod broke apart. The weapon shifted into a chain of black rectangular pieces connected by a hot electric blue wire. Nishijima swept the electric-whip through the space between Naoya and himself, causing the weapon to violently crackle as hairs of electricity surged outward to evaporate nearby puddles of water. Instinctively, Naoya retreated, confronted by the strange weapon and the blinding flash of blue light released from it.

Nishijima raised the whip handle and lashed it towards Naoya’s head, and the thong of black metal and electrified wire extended through the air. Immediately, Naoya ducked, and the whip surged through the air above him, striking the concrete wall of the alley with the sound of metal digging into cement. Naoya looked up just in time to see the whip in Nishijima’s hand pull itself taut, and the man in the black suit was pulled into the air, disappearing over Naoya’s head.

Before Naoya had time to turn around, he felt the heel of Nishijima’s foot collide with the back of his head. Lights flashed in Naoya’s vision, and he stumbled forward, off-balance, and he struck the wall of the alley in front of him, stopping himself from cracking his skull against the surface by bracing himself with his hands. Clutching the back of his head, Naoya turned around to see Nishijima standing behind him, his whip once more collapsed into a baton.

Nishijima pressed the baton into the center of Naoya’s chest and electricity immediately flowed through Naoya’s body. He screamed as the pain coursed through him and he dropped to his knees, but Nishijima continued to press the rod into his breast, never breaking contact. Naoya violently seized and he felt his heart begin to palpitate, all while Nishijima callously watched on, only pausing to brush the blood from his bottom lip with the back of his gloved left hand.

“Am I going to die?” Naoya asked himself. The question was hesitant in his mind, and fearful in its tone, but it provoked a response in him. Anger flowed through Naoya: anger at being afraid, anger at Nishijima, anger at feeling pain.

Naoya pressed his teeth together, turning his cries of pain into a growl of rage. He reached up with his right hand and wrapped it around the baton pressed against his chest, trying to pull the weapon away. Nishijima took the baton handle in both hands, trying to resist, but Naoya placed his left hand on the baton and struggled back to his feet. He could see the alarm in Nishijima’s eyes as he struggled to keep the stun baton jabbed into Naoya’s chest, clearly surprised that any man could withstand its current. In truth, Naoya could barely even feel the pain anymore. Gritting his teeth, Nishijima pressed the weapon deeper into Naoya’s chest, trying to elicit some response, and then, there was a flash of golden lines that spread from Naoya’s hands through the stun baton.

The weapon crackled with blue light two or three more times in a stuttering display before the light vanished altogether. Nishijima stared down at his weapon in confusion, trying to understand what happened, when a piece of the baton broke free and clattered to the floor of the alley. Then, the entire baton broke apart like shards of broken glass and spilled onto the pavement. Nishijima looked down at the black fragments that gathered around his feet, opening his hands in disbelief to let the last few pieces fall from between his fingers onto the ground. He looked back up at Naoya and seemed to realize something as he peered at the figure that now towered over him.

Naoya loomed over the smaller man, incapable of words or reason. Like an animal, he panted and grunted, his hoarse and beastly vocalizations growing louder with each second. Violence was imminent, but Nishijima seemed to think that running for his life was beneath him.

“I see,” was all he said, his rasping voice filled with finality.

A moment later, the alley was filled with the sound of crunching bone. Nishijima was held up by Naoya’s left hand on his lapel, while the big man pummeled Nishijima with his right fist, smashing it into the other man’s face over and over again. Nishijima had long since ceased to put up a fight, but Naoya didn’t stop hitting him, filling the alley with the sound of each brutal punch and Naoya’s own animalistic growls. A small voice at the back of Naoya’s mind wondered how long he’d been hitting Nishijima, and when he was going to stop, but he ultimately decided he didn’t care.

“Hey, shithead!” a voice called out from somewhere behind Naoya, but he didn’t listen, deafened by the sound of his constant, demonic panting. Nishijima’s face was swollen and nearly unrecognizable, but Naoya didn’t stop. Blood sprayed from Nishijima’s face, painting Naoya’s knuckles red.

“Hey, asswipe!” the voice called out, louder this time, and full of rage. “I’m talking to you!”

Naoya paused his assault, continuing to hold up Nishijima with his left hand. Nishijima wheezed and gurgled, coughing up blood through his broken mouth, drooling out a handful of teeth. With almost robotic detachment, Naoya let the man fall to the ground, turning his attention to the voice behind him.

“You see?” a familiar voice asked, mocking and smug, as Naoya turned around to face three men that stood tightly packed in the alley. “I fucking told you guys that it was his bike!”

Juzo stood in his raincoat, the small man’s face twisted into an awful smile as he addressed the two taller men standing behind him. Juzo puffed on a cigarette, its tip glowing bright red before he plucked it from his mouth and gestured at Naoya with it. Naoya stared at them in response, the small man’s words pounding in his ears like noise heard underwater.

“You get yourself a little fucked up, dickshit?” Juzo asked, gesturing at his face with one hand, a sneer written on his features.

“I don’t think that’s his blood,” Kubo, the widest of the three men, observed, his voice full of trepidation and his eyes fearful.

“Like I give a shit,” Juzo dropped his cigarette to the floor of the alley and stomped it out in the rain before ambling forward with disinterest. He stepped around Naoya and paused, then exploded into motion.

“Shit! Shit!” Juzo exclaimed in surprise as he beheld the fallen Nishijima. He laughed and danced back and forth, giving the fallen man a middle finger while he cackled. “Holeee shit! It’s him!”

At the sound of Juzo’s crazed exclamations, the other two men moved forward to see what was happening. Kubo hugged the side of the alleyway, being careful to put as much distance between himself and Naoya, but the third man, Hibiki, the tallest of the three, paused to look over Naoya’s shoulder rather than pass him.

“Who is he?” Kubo asked, as the young woman in Nishijima’s jacket made for the dark-clad man’s side, crouching near him.

“It’s the guy from Tsukuyomi!” Juzo cackled, dancing on the spot. “This big son of a bitch actually caught him! Can you believe it!”

“No way!” Kubo took a few steps forward, peering closer at the fallen man.

“Really?” asked Hibiki, and he stepped closer, brushing into Naoya’s shoulder. Naoya reacted immediately, taking hold of the other man by his left bicep. The skinny gangbanger tried to pull away from him, but Naoya’s fingers dug into the man’s arm like a vice-grip, and the other man hissed in pain.

“Hey, relax bro,” the other man’s voice trembled with clear anxiety, the scarce lighting in the alley revealed frightful eyes and a quivering lip. “We just mess with you sometimes. That’s all. It’s just messing around.”

Naoya didn’t respond. He couldn’t.

The man’s voice sounded distant and far away, and his words were incomprehensible. Out of the corner of his eye, Naoya could see Juzo laughing and cackling like a maniac, grabbing hold of the kneeling young woman’s arm to try and drag her to her feet while Kubo watched, impotently. The lanky man tried to pull away again, and he said something that Naoya couldn’t understand.

The lanky man’s face soured, his frightened expression giving way to irritation and anger to mask his fear. He said something again, louder, more forcefully, his expression twisting in a bare-tooth snarl. He tugged his arm back again, shouting in his warped voice Naoya couldn’t understand. When posturing and anger didn’t persuade Naoya to release him, the lanky man raised his right hand and slammed the heel of his palm into Naoya’s chest, trying to push Naoya away.

The push was barely enough to budge Naoya; the lanky ganger wasn’t a brave man, or a strong man, but rather, he was a coward that hid behind his friends and only threw jabs and slaps when someone’s back was turned. Still, the harmless gesture was enough to antagonize Naoya. The world cracked, and fissures of golden light spread through everything in Naoya’s field of vision.

At the end of Naoya’s arm, he gripped a shapeless pile of human glass, its shards a kaleidoscope of different colors and textures without rhyme or reason. Though the mound of glass bore the rough silhouette of a human being, shards with the texture of a wet pink rain parka mixed with pieces of a fractured human face. One slim shard at the top of the pile bore a single human eye, while a larger chunk in the middle held its twin. The disconnected eyes stared angrily at Naoya, and a human mouth, broken into three separate pieces, mouthed words at him, but only distorted noises came out.

Naoya wasted no time in laying into the bizarre mound, slamming his left fist into the mass. The pile of human glass rippled as Naoya struck it, and it cried out, warbling in a strange tongue. The sounds echoed out into the broken alley as Naoya continued to pummel the esoteric assortment of broken pieces, and the conglomerate of shards collapsed to the broken ground.

“Stop!” “Please!” “Don’t!”

The tangled pile of shards made noises that almost sounded like words, but Naoya paid them no heed. The heap of broken glass pulled itself together, tightening itself into a ball to endure Naoya’s fists as they fell onto it, pummeling the accumulation of shapes without consideration. He continued his assault, thinking nothing, his mind filled only with a pure animal desire to destroy the distorted world that threatened him on all sides. With each strike, he grew stronger, feeling bones break and fracture beneath his knuckles, but he still didn’t stop. The collection of broken shapes on the ground tried to crawl away, and Naoya’s hand went wide, missing its target and burying his fist up to the wrist in the concrete.

Naoya felt a hand on his shoulder, and he turned around to see another misshapen collage of broken glass latching onto him. It was a bulbous mass, but it screamed at Naoya in a high-pitched voice, demanding something that Naoya couldn’t understand. Instinctively, Naoya grappled his new attacker with his left hand, expecting that his fingers would be lacerated by the sharp edges of the broken silhouette, but his digits brushed against wet smooth material, and Naoya balled it in his fist. He lifted the shifting pile of shards into the air and cocked back his right fist.

Power surged through Naoya, filling him with greater strength than he ever had before. He poured every bit of strength into his right arm, preparing to shatter the collection of shards into a thousand smaller pieces. However, as soon as Naoya did so, a buzzing sounded in his ears. The noise was deafening, followed by an intense heat and the feeling of needles punching into his skin.

He felt as though he was being electrocuted again, but the energy wasn’t flowing through him so much as it was flowing against him. The energy hit Naoya like a river, pushing against him, pulling him down, draining his strength. Immersed in the crackling energy, Naoya struggled to hold up the second pile of human glass, and he was reluctantly forced to throw his captive to the ground.

No sooner than the second pile of broken shards hit the ground than it fled backward, racing across a sea of broken concrete to escape from Naoya’s grasp. Naoya struggled to give chase, barely able to raise a foot as the mysterious pressure sought to hold him in place. He tried to push forward, to fight through the invisible bonds holding him down, but he stopped and turned when something moved in the corner of his eye.

A third human effigy moved in the chaos of the alley, standing out from the chaotic tumult of the endlessly fracturing concrete buildings by virtue of its pink color. Among the tumble of its broken form, Naoya could perceive a human face, though the features were broken into five pieces and spread up and down the roughly humanoid body. Though it was hard to discern anything within the shifting fragments of what was supposed to appear human, Naoya thought that the features were madly grinning at him, and, more importantly, it seemed like it was holding something.

The small, pink glass figure charged at Naoya, its distorted voice making some kind of whooping laughter as it lunged. Naoya raised his right hand as the living kaleidoscope closed the distance, trying to fend off the oncoming attacker, and he was rewarded with a sharp sensation in his palm. A blade had stabbed through his hand, sliding between the bones of his middle two fingers.

Intense pain shot through Naoya’s hand, and the living kaleidoscope cackled again as it twisted the knife and pressed it deeper, causing blood to run down the back of Naoya’s hand. Surprise followed the pain, which gave way to anger. Against logic, Naoya closed the fingers of his bleeding hand around the blade impaling it, tightening his hand into a fist. Something surged through Naoya, and luminous cracks appeared on his arm, spreading from his shoulder down to his forearm, and then into his hand. The light faded from Naoya’s body in less than a second, but the effect it had on the knife was immediate.

The knife fell apart, and the metal shards of the blade fell out of Naoya’s hand to clatter against the shifting concrete pavement at his feet. There was a strange sound from the little glass heap, and although it was a wordless burble of sharp, clashing noises, Naoya faintly comprehended a sense of surprise.

He pulled his hand back, closing the fingers of his right hand around the broken weapon’s handle, crushing it to powder between his fingertips. The little assortment of human glass backed away, its crackling voice raising higher and higher as Naoya began to advance again. The pressure on Naoya’s shoulders began to increase, but the power inside his body swelled, enabling him to keep moving forward.

The little glass heap moved away from Naoya, a series of rising, terrified exclamations as the big man moved closer and closer. The power surging through Naoya increased with every step, and the energy built in his chest, pressing against his ribs. The power surged up through his body and Naoya was forced to release it, throwing back his head to scream. The power tore through his mouth, releasing a terrible wave of pressure that seemed poised to blast apart the broken world around him.

With his cry, the three shifting shapes of glass fled, each one escaping down a different alley. Still held down by the lightning wrapped around his body, Naoya could not give chase, and he was forced to watch the human silhouettes run away into the night between buildings of concrete that seemed poised to fall on them. When they disappeared into the night, Naoya was left alone, feeling as though all the power of the storm above him was holding him down.

He stood staring at nothing, listening only to the sound of his own breathing thundering in his ears. As the moments passed, Naoya’s heartbeat began to slow, and the cracks in the world began to slowly fill themselves in, and a sense of normalcy returned. Naoya stared down the northern alley where the smallest of the three figures had fled, slowly returning to himself.

He wasn’t sure where he was right away. All he knew was that he was standing in the middle of an alleyway, listening to the constant whisper of the rain falling down on his shoulders, while thunder boomed somewhere in the night. He blinked, trying to remember what he was doing, when he faintly heard the sound of someone sobbing.

Naoya turned his head, casting his eyes on the form of a young woman crouching on the ground, leaning over a fallen man in a dark suit. Nishijima coughed through his broken jaw, sending trails of blood down his chin, and Naoya looked down at his hands, observing the wet blood that lingered there, while being slowly diluted by the falling rain.

“Did I do this?” Naoya asked himself, feeling somehow revolted.

“Don’t make me go back,” a voice intruded on Naoya’s thoughts, and he made eye contact with the woman leaning over Nishijima. She stared up at Naoya, her own face bruised and her left eye swollen shut, traces of makeup running down her face.

“What?” Naoya asked, not entirely certain what she was asking.

“I just want to go home,” the woman implored, her one eye full of terror.

Naoya looked down at her, and then at his hands again, not for the first time feeling as though he’d stepped into something deeper and darker than he knew. He didn’t know what Ichinose really wanted with Nishijima, and he had no idea how the girl fit into everything. He didn’t even know what he’d done in the last ten minutes, but he did know what he was going to do next.

Naoya pulled out his Augur and the woman trembled. He stared down at her as he tapped the screen and raised the Augur to his ear. It rang twice, and then Ichinose picked up, sounded annoyed.

“Are you still—?” Ichinose demanded, but Naoya cut him off.

“Nishijima’s gone,” Naoya told him, sharply.

“What?” Ichinose sputtered, clearly caught off guard. “What do you mean he’s gone?”

“Someone grabbed him,” Naoya hadn’t even thought out his lie before he started talking. “I don’t know who, but someone has him.”

“Fuck!” Ichinose snapped, punctuating his curse by slapping something, and Naoya heard something shatter in the manager’s office. “How? Who grabbed him?”

“I already said that I don’t know!” Naoya protested. “Some guys just up and grabbed him! It was dark and I didn’t see their faces.”

“And what the hell were you doing while that happened?” the manager screamed through the phone. “What the hell are you good for, you big son of a bitch? You’re telling me you just sat there with your thumb up your ass and let someone else take our payday?”

“I’m done with your bullshit!” Naoya was tempted to squeeze the Augur in his hand and break it to pieces. “You lost Nishijima! You lost the girl! It’s over! Go crawl into a hole and cry about it, you fucking parasite! Maybe learn to solve your own damn problems!”

“What gi—?” Ichinose tried to ask but Naoya ended the call with a forceful press of his finger. He looked down at the young woman, knowing nothing about her or even her name. The two stared at one another in awkward silence for several seconds before Naoya spoke.

“I’m sorry,” he told her, speaking softly. “This is all I can do.”

“I don’t know where to go,” the young woman shook her head, but Nishijima shifted. The man turned his head to the side and spat out a mouthful of blood from his broken face. Slowly and painfully, Nishijima began trying to climb to his feet, and the young woman hooked his right arm around her shoulder and began to lift him up. Watching her struggle, Naoya stepped forward and took hold of Nishijima’s other arm, helping pull the man to his feet. Nishijima stood, swaying on the spot, but the red-headed young woman supported him, helping him to remain on his feet.

“I’m not certain how many people are still after you,” Naoya looked into Nishijima’s dark eyes as he spoke, and he could see beyond the obvious pain a sharp clarity. “I don’t even know if Ichinose believed me. I’m not so good at lying.”

A thought occurred to Naoya, and he held out his Augur, bringing up the map Ichinose had given him.

“The guys looking for you wanted me to scope out the local brothels and soaplands,” Naoya explained, looking from Nishijima to the young woman. “I guess Ichinose must have known you were looking for someone. Or whoever the hell it was that gave the map to him. Either way, it seems like whoever’s looking for you is combing their way down from the north of Sin Ward. They’ll be here in Foundation before too long, so I guess you might find a place to lay low for a while. I have no idea who you are or where the hell you’re going, and I figure that’s probably for the best.”

Nishijima looked down at the woman holding him up, and then back to Naoya. Like her, Ichinose’s left eye was swollen shut, and his gaunt face was swollen and red, while broken bones pushed beneath his skin. The dark eyed man stared at Naoya for a long moment and then managed to say something through his broken mandible.

“I’ll remember this.”

With that, Nishijima nodded towards the eastern alley exit and he began to stagger forward, assisted by the girl he’d been looking for. Naoya watched the pair struggle together, uncertain whether Nishijima’s last words were expressing gratitude or a threat.

“Are you the good guy in all of this?” Naoya asked as he watched Nishijima stumble out of the alley and back into the city. “Or are you the villain? Where do I stand?”

Naoya didn’t know.

He scooped up his helmet, and looked down at it, turning it over in his hands. There were two dings in the helmet on the left and right sides, and both breaks were half-melted, destroying the helmet’s surface. Reluctantly, Naoya tugged the helmet on over his sopping wet hair and struggled for a few seconds to get it to sit right before sighing and reluctantly heading south, heading back towards his bike.

He mounted the Bridge-Runner and turned it about, preparing to head east and go home. As he reached out to take the handle, Naoya noticed a small glint from the back of his right hand and he paused. Holding his gloved hand up to his face, he saw a small metal fragment jutting out of it. With his left hand, he plucked the piece of metal free and inspected it.

“The knife,” Naoya realized what it was and tossed it down to the street, where it was washed away in the rain streaming across the black pavement. He tugged the glove off and turned his hand over, searching for any sign of injury, but found nothing.

“I was stabbed, wasn’t I?” he asked himself as he cradled his right hand with his left, rubbing the spot where he felt the pain with his thumb. He tried to recall the events in the alley, but it had already faded into a tumult of adrenaline and hallucinations. He sat for a moment on his bike, trying to rationalize the reality of his uninjured hand with the sharp pain that still lingered in his recollection. When he couldn’t, he forced his glove back on and revved his bike, seeking to put as much distance between himself and the alley as he could.

“What do you have to show for all this?” a voice in Naoya’s head reprimanded him as he drove, and he fed the Bridge-Runner more speed, as if hoping he could outrun his own self-doubt and regret. “You wasted an entire day, turning down a dozen smaller jobs to try and be a debt collector; a job you’ve avoided doing for years, and then, you let the guy go. You busted your helmet, you got into another fight, and you’re down another day’s income.”

He drove east, heading back towards the bridge that forded the White-River Sanzu, moving with speed. With each moment, he felt a longing to be home; he’d had enough of the city for one day. He fed the Bridge-Runner with more and more gas, feeling the wind and the rain whipping against him as he went. The sensation kept him in the moment, holding his own misgivings and doubts at bay.

He drove through the streets of Sin Ward, passing by the plain southern shore, taking in the smell of the salt. Cars and pedestrians were out on the streets in force, defying the natural disaster that loomed over the island in their corporate quest for escapism. Naoya weaved around slow-moving cars and drove his bike through alleys large enough to fit the Bridge-Runner, eschewing his usual caution at this time of night in his haste to keep moving and to get away from the part of the city he felt was increasingly vile. He thought of what route he was going to take to get back to Central, and he immediately thought of the Golden Mile, the largest crossing between the two wards, but he eschewed that idea.

The Golden Mile was going to be congested at this time of night, and Naoya had no patience for the blaring horns, flashing lights, and the endless chatter of pedestrians. Naoya continued driving along the southern shore of Sin Ward, heading for a smaller bridge that crossed over into Horizon, hoping to break away from the current of commuters. The small two-lane crossing was vacant at this time of night, save for the distant lights of an oncoming truck looking to cross into Sin Ward. Naoya stepped on the gas as he crossed the bridge, and, immediately, the weather took a turn for the worse.

The wind picked up, pushing against the bike as it neared the other side of the crossing. Naoya reflexively slowed, struggling to regain control of the bike. The front tire slid across the asphalt, losing traction with the road, and the entire bike threatened to slide out from under Naoya. In desperation, Naoya fully hit the brakes, and he leaned to his right, placing his right boot on the street to further brace it and prevent it from flying out of control. He brought the bike to a complete stop and paused a moment to regain his bearings. There was a sudden flash to Naoya’s right, so intense it was blinding, and sparks filled the air.

He blinked, trying to understand what just happened, and he looked up to see the green box truck heading in his direction, smoke pouring from its front grill which had been melted by a lightning strike. The five-ton vehicle went out of control, its headlights flickering as its engine failed, and the machine crossed the lane markings and careened in Naoya’s direction. The flashing headlights blinded him, and the truck’s horn blasted in his ears as the driver desperately warned Naoya of the wild automobile, but it was far too late for Naoya to get out of the way.

“What are the odds?” he asked himself.

The Daily Grind Case File #5, “We do what we were always here to do.”

January 4th, 2044

04:20 PM

Central Ward

Sunset District

There was a storm outside. A hurricane swept up by the Sea of Japan that, even now, was pelting seawater down on Yōgai-shima, hurling thunderbolts at buildings, attempting to rip apart the city’s infrastructure with gale force winds. It all sounded suitably dramatic and terrifying, but to Fubuki Kamui, it was a world away.

All morning, she’d been inside, sheltered away behind the finest protections modern science could provide. She’d slept peacefully this morning when the storm hit, and not even the loudest thunderclaps served to rouse her. All the pouring rain and howling wind could do nothing to harm her in the twenty-first century fortress she now lived in. She was nothing less than a single citizen of a private city that sat nestled inside a solitary building, as good as being a world away from the ugliness of Yōgai-shima.

It was only now, well into the afternoon with evening fast approaching, that Kamui actually laid her eyes on the storm that vainly tried to engulf the city outside her precious walls. On her way out from her residential block, she’d been so absorbed in preparation and catching up on the news of the day that she hadn’t bothered to so much as look out a window. She hadn’t even intended to see it, lost in her own world as she was, but the scenic view of the Heights’ skybridges made looking at the typhoon unavoidable. All around her, the silver towers of the Heights rose up, breathtaking in their enormity and their design. Their smooth, mirror-like exteriors had the sense almost of an organic creature, folding and undulating in ways that conventional skyscrapers would not and could not.

Each singular building had a footprint large enough to engulf an entire city block, crowding out any hopes for smaller buildings to find purchase in the district. The Heights was made up of two dozen such spires, each one a condensed metropolis unto itself. Like a metal net suspended in the air, skybridges formed an above ground highway, allowing residents of one tower to quickly visit another.

It was in one such skybridge that Kamui found herself when she witnessed the storm outside. The skybridge itself was a shatter-proof plexiglass tunnel that ran between two towers with a metal rail inside it. Kamui sat in the car of a twenty seated capsule that ran through the tunnel, its translucent roof allowing her to view Yōgai-shima in all its glory from her lofty perch. The capsule was empty, save for Kamui and the bag of groceries placed on the seat beside her. Tower 5, her place of residence, had stores aplenty up and down its hundred odd floors, but Tower 3 had the quaintest little bakery on Floor 18, not to mention its superior produce up on 78. Normally, she wouldn’t go out of her way to buy more food when she already had a pantry full of provided rations but today was special. It needed to be perfect.

In the reflection of the glass, Fubuki Kamui beheld a slender woman of average with neck length dark hair and brown eyes. She’d chosen to wear a thick scarlet turtleneck sweater and a long, white skirt in order to combat the foul weather she was only dimly aware of. Of course, the temperature-controlled interior of the Heights meant that Kamui’s precautions were meaningless. Even so, Kamui decided that she cut an attractive figure nonetheless, and that was still worth something.

There was a flash somewhere in the sky and Kamui looked up just in time to see lightning strike Tower 12. The blinding flash of heaven’s arrow vanished as quickly as it arrived, leaving only a lasting mirage in Kamui’s vision. Kamui’s eyes scoured the surface of Tower 12, confirming to herself that the bolt of lightning had utterly failed to leave the smallest stain on Yōgai-shima’s architecture. Her gaze fell on one of the exterior gardens built on said tower, where even now, residents could enjoy the scenery while being sheltered from the storm by a bubble-like dome. Every tower had one or two exterior spaces that were raised high over the city streets below to give its occupants the chance to breathe fresh air and feel the natural sun when the artificial lighting of the tower wasn’t enough.

Kamui reached down to her left wrist, taking hold of her Augur which disguised itself as a bracelet of pearl-white rectangular pieces of nanometal. At her touch, the shape-shifting material changed itself into a compact device in imitation of a smartphone. With the latest of Yōgai-shima’s communication technology in her hands, Kamui tried to get herself lost in the digital world again as the ride continued, once more tuning out the impotent hurricane outside.

Despite the presence of a valuable distraction, countless little worries nibbled at the back of her mind. She didn’t have much time before her husband came home, but she wanted his dinner to be hot and fresh when they ate together. If he got home early, then they could always spend a few moments talking before the meal was served. But should she give him the news before or after they ate?

The anticipation was becoming nearly overwhelming, and the adrenaline was making Kamui anxious. As soon as the car docked itself at Tower 5’s thirtieth floor, Kamui wasted no time in gathering up her groceries and climbing out. She strode across the landing platform connected to the tower and followed the passages inside. Soft, classical music played from unseen speakers, contrasted by the holographic projections of the walls and ceiling that mimicked an arboreal forest, as though Kamui was outside and currently enjoying better weather.

Floor 30 wasn’t a residential level, instead it was used as both a travel hub and shopping center. It had all the amenities a visitor could ask for: restaurants, bars, salons, tailors. But by now, Kamui was numb to the luxuries of the Heights, having been a resident for years. The glitz and the glamor had lost their charm, not simply because of acclimatization, but because she’d closed her mind off to the outside world. All that was on her mind was the impending dinner date with her husband. It had to be perfect. It just had to.

Reaching the bank of elevators made to ferry the enormous populace up and down the tower’s length, Kamui hit the up button and waited for the lift to arrive. She stood indignantly, tapping her right foot expectantly as she glared at the sealed metal doors, daring the elevator car to be late even a second longer. The slow-moving machine won the contest of wills, and Kamui turned back to her Augur to distract herself from the wait.

She’d scarcely began thumbing through the luminescent display when it happened: the lights in the atrium flashed. For a brief moment, Kamui stood in the dark. The tinkling of piano keys playing over the Tower’s speakers cut off abruptly, leaving Kamui alone in blackness. A lightning bolt had struck the tower, the booming of thunder echoing through the building informing Kamui of what had happened.

Within three seconds, the lights came back on. The digital band struck up its tune as though they hadn’t missed a beat, while the artificial scenery sprung back to life. The vents exhaled a cool wind in time with the rustling leaves of the holographic forest. Yet, despite that, the brief lapse in Kamui’s environs was enough to prompt a response in her. A feeling that had been foreign to her for the past few years of her sheltered existence made its unwanted return in the dark: fear.

She stood paralyzed in front of the elevator doors as they finally opened, ominously sliding apart to reveal a windowed car that offered her a front seat viewing of the storm swirling overhead as she rode up the tower. A profound sense of vulnerability made her unable to step forward, and she simply waited, as if expecting something else to happen. It was only when the elevator chimed and began to close that Kamui was spurred into action, and she hastily slapped the elevator button again, coercing the doors into opening back up so she could hustle inside with her groceries.

She stepped into the elevator and pressed the button for Floor 35. The doors slid shut smoothly, acting as though nothing in the world could be wrong, though Kamui clutched her groceries in silence. She stood facing the doors, not wanting to even glance out the window behind her. Even so, the storm chased her into the car. Every drop of rain striking the glass, every wail of the wind, every peal of thunder; Kamui heard it all. Whatever barrier kept the sound of the storm out minutes ago had failed. Had some part of the Tower been damaged by the lightning strike? Or was it her own illusory bubble of ignorance that the lightning bolt had pierced?

Every time light flashed through the window behind her, Kamui flinched, holding the bag of groceries tighter to her body. She wasn’t entirely certain whether she was protecting the food, or she somehow believed the produce would protect her, but either way, it felt good to have something to hold onto. Seconds ticked by, achingly slow, as the car made the short ascent up a mere five floors. With every moment that passed by, Kamui was overcome by the fear of another lightning bolt cutting the power, this time leaving her stranded in the elevator, trapped between floors on the edge of the building and fully exposed to the typhoon outside.

As soon as the elevator came to a stop, Kamui wasted no time in getting out, squeezing herself out through the doors before they even fully opened. She scurried down the luxurious halls with their hardwood floors and rich cream wallpaper. The familiarity of her surroundings did nothing to dampen the growing fear she felt at the sound of the looming thunder.

The front door of her apartment clicked open, the electronic lock activating at the proximity of her ID. Almost as soon as the door closed behind her, Kamui allowed herself a deep sigh of relief, as though the storm was trapped outside in the hall and couldn’t reach her in her domicile. After a few moments of steadying herself, Kamui tucked her Augur into an invisible pocket inside her nano-laminate blouse and made her way to the kitchen.

She unpacked and organized the assortment of food items, laying them out on the countertop. Next, she searched the cabinets for each and every pot, pan, and cooking utensil she might need, trying to get everything put just right before she so much as turned the stove on. She gave the entire assortment of tools and ingredients one last look over, checking each one off a mental list, and then, she took hold of the rice cooker’s power cord and plugged it into the wall.

The lights in the apartment flashed. Kamui felt every hair on her body stand on end as static ran up her arm. Electricity buzzed in her ears, drowning out everything. Pain surged through her hand, and Kamui fell backward, dropping the plug before it got into the socket halfway. The lights came back on as she found herself laying on the kitchen floor, cradling her right hand.

She crawled to her feet and stared at the smoking electric outlet and the scorched plug lying near it. It must be a fault in the electrical wiring, she decided. Or maybe it was something to do with the storm. She’d have to use another electrical socket for the rice cooker. Looking down at her hand, she saw that the right sleeve of her sweater was blackened and scorched. Doing her best to stomach her fright, she left the kitchen and went into the spacious bedroom.

She quickly undressed, tossing her clothes into a hamper. Opening her wardrobe, she shifted through the numerous outfits her husband had bought for her. She wanted to wear something serious and direct, but romantic. But maybe something sexy would work, too? She wasn’t entirely certain what kind of image she needed to project for a day like this. How was she supposed to tell Kamiya what she needed to say? Her Augur rang somewhere in the bedroom, and Kamui turned about, still in her underwear. Following the sound to her hamper where she left her phone in the pocket of her blouse, she fetched it out and answered it automatically.

“Hello?” she asked.

“Kamui?” the voice on the other end was one she was intimately familiar with.

“Kamiya,” Kamui felt herself smile. “How’s your day been?”

“It’s been good,” he told her, though he sounded nervous.

“I’ve missed you,” she felt a little needy saying that aloud, but it was true.

“I’ve missed you, too,” Kamiya agreed.

“I’m making dinner tonight,” she told him, shifting her feet as she talked. “It’s your favorite.”

“That sounds great,” something in Kamiya’s voice was strained.

“What is it?” Kamui prompted him, the sweetness fading from her voice.

“My boss wants me to go out drinking tonight,” Kamiya explained, clearly feeling awkward.

“Tonight!?” Kamui lowered the phone, clutching it in both hands as she tried to suppress her frustration. She crossed over to the bedroom window, peering out through the blinds at the rain pelting the entire city.

“Why does it have to be tonight? The city’s halfway underwater.”

“It’s a work thing, sweetie,” Kamiya tried to explain but his young wife would have none of it. Work could wait, at least for today. Today was too important. Today had to be perfect.

“I need you here,” Kamui pleaded. “I’ve been planning this for a week!”

“Is there something special about tonight?” Kamiya asked and Kamui paused, having nearly let the surprise out before her husband had even gotten home.

“I just really need you home, tonight,” Kamui evaded the question. When she felt that wasn’t enough, she decided to lay it on thicker.

“Please,” she said. “The lights are flickering, and the sockets are smoking. I don’t know what to do.”

“If I refuse to go along, I may not get invited out next time,” Kamiya protested. “It’s not just about going out and getting hammered, sweetie, it’s about social networking. If I dip out on this, it’s going to look bad on my part.”

Clearly, Kamiya was caught between a rock and a hard place, but whichever she was in her husband’s dilemma, Kamui was determined to win.

“If you don’t come home tonight, what I’m going to do to you will make you look even worse,” Kamui warned.

“I’ll be the first one out the door,” Kamiya assured her. “I’ll be out just long enough to be seen with the rest of the guys and then I’ll go, I promise. I’ll be home by eight.”

“Seven,” Kamui insisted.

“Sweetheart,” Kamiya tried to argue, but he was quickly shut down.

“Seven!” she accentuated her demand with a stomp of her foot, and her reward was a weary sigh on the other end.

“Seven,” Kamiya agreed.

“Don’t drink while you’re out,” she added. “And don’t eat anything, either.”

“Kamui!” her husband tried to object but she hung up.

That could have gone better, she chided herself. It needed to go better. Throwing her Augur down on the bed, she felt a tremor of pain flash through her right hand. Cradling it with her left hand, she refused to give up. Tonight could still be perfect. She went to the bathroom, digging through the cabinets as she looked for something to put on her hand. Welts were all over her fingers and her skin throbbed. She must have burned herself when she tried to plug in the rice cooker.

Life was happening fast for twenty-two-year-old Fubuki Kamui. She never dreamed she’d be married already. She never dreamed she would find a husband that could afford all this luxury and still be young and romantic enough to treat her the way she wanted to be treated. Life was moving at a mile a minute in her eyes. It was all she could do to hang on, but hang on, she would.

She found some burn ointment in one of the drawers and smeared it over her fingers before quickly setting about styling her hair. After that, she put on some makeup to hide the stress she was under. She couldn’t show Kamiya an unhappy face. Just before she stepped out, Kamui caught sight of a pregnancy test kit sitting on the edge of the counter and she quickly grabbed it and dropped it into the bathroom’s trash bin. Kamiya couldn’t see that. After that, she went back to her wardrobe and quickly threw on a white shirt and a long blue skirt. It was hardly what she wanted to wear at dinner, but she could always get changed before her husband got home.

Soon, she told herself. Tonight. Everything was going to change. What was once a married couple would blossom into a family and what was simply a house would become a home. The future was so bright, Kamui could hardly bear to look at it. She wiped tears from the corners of her eyes, setting about laying the foundation for tonight’s dinner.

Without wasting a moment, she strode back to the kitchen, looking over the ingredients as she checked her pots and pans. She pulled out knives from the block and laid the carrots on the cutting board. She put the beef in a skillet, ready to get cooking. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the rice cooker sitting on the counter, not plugged in, and automaticity took over. Without thinking, she picked up the power cord and pressed it toward the socket.

Lightning danced up Kamui’s arm as the plug entered the smoking socket. She screamed, her voice sounding out as an inarticulate staccato shriek, and the electricity made her dance on the spot. The lights flashed and strobed, eventually bursting and casting the room into darkness. The power socket exploded, raining sparks and melted plastic onto Kamui’s face as she fell backward.

 She collapsed to the floor, pain flooding through every nerve, heat filling her body. Stars danced before her eyes in the pitch black. Her ears buzzed and popped. Her body writhed and seized on the kitchen’s linoleum floor, refusing to heed her brain’s commands. She was in the darkness again, helpless, as the rain pounded against the walls and the wind howled. Thunder rumbled somewhere outside, and Kamui whimpered helplessly where she lay.

Fear consumed her every thought; fear and pain such as she had never felt. As agony tore through the terrified woman, the seizures became more intense. She rolled onto her stomach, her spine twisting and contorting with bone breaking pressure. A fire was kindled inside her brain, as though it was pressing against her skull. Her teeth clenched involuntarily, and a long, slow groan escaped her throat, the cry warping and twisting.

How did this happen? Today was supposed to be perfect.

January 4th, 2044

04:30 PM

Central Ward

Sunset District

Senior Inspector Asahi Takeyoshi

The Survivalist was parked in the shadow of a massive silver tower that gently undulated from side to side like a piece of seaweed. The garish structure ran upward over a thousand feet, with metal rails and tubes sticking out of its sides, connecting the argent building to the forest of its siblings that stood in the pouring rain. Red and white lights flashed against the mirror-like surface of the building, and the sound of powerful engines and sloshing water heralded the appearance of white and red fire trucks as they swarmed around the base of the Tower. Among the vehicles was a lone man in a black suit, who waved his arms in the air as he tried to get their attention.

“I need this street closed off!” Takeyoshi faintly listened to his Deputy trying to make himself heard over the wind and the rain. Shin was standing out on the street, speaking with the white clad members of the Civil Service, trying to control the emergency response to the situation inside the building. The young man in his black suit was flashing his silver badge to anyone that would listen, trying to project authority and confidence, though Takeyoshi found it hard to imagine he was accomplishing anything other than irritating the city’s emergency personnel.

The Inspectors and the Civil Services were always at odds with one another; the Bureau and the Cabinet fought a constant, invisible war for power, and their appendages did likewise. The Bureau used to have its own police officers, firefighters, and medics, who would ride along with Inspectors in a parade of black vehicles that had become known as “funeral processions” among the populace. The Bureau’s own emergency services created confusion when they responded to a situation alongside the Civil Services, and clashes over authority were commonplace. Eventually, the Bureau agreed to pull back the Peace Officers, and other emergency personnel, restricting them to policing just the Bureau’s own territory.

It was a rare win that the Cabinet could claim in the game of power taking place between it and the Bureau, but with that victory came concessions; in particular, that the Civil Services bow to the authority of the Inspectors where Human Calamities were concerned. That was how things were supposed to work on paper, but Takeyoshi imagined that Shin was getting a firsthand taste of how much respect the Cabinet’s lackeys afforded them.

While Shin wasted his energy trying to herd the cats outside, Takeyoshi remained comfortably inside the Survivalist. He didn’t have time for cockfighting with the firefighters about the emergency, and he wasn’t keen to throw himself headlong into danger until the situation had properly crystalized. Instead, he waited where he was safe and comfortable, and turned his mind to more important things.

After leaving the Lunar District this morning, Takeyoshi had fallen asleep for an hour or two. He’d been woken up by Shin when they made a routine stop somewhere in Horizon as directed by Kodera. Hazard Energy flowed up and down the entire world, provoking the miraculous and the tragic, and where Negative Energy gathered, disasters often broke out.

Nowhere in the world was more awash in Hazard Energy than Yōgai-shima; the island fed on the abundant energy of natural disasters, but that esoteric diet made the city a magnet for outbreaks of misfortune. Fires, electrical shortages, and car accidents weren’t uncommon, despite all of the protections that Yōgai-shima offered. It was among those disasters that human beings could become something more, something worse, when bathed in the energy of raw misfortune. When a human being was reborn as a Human Calamity, it was the Bureau’s responsibility to deal with them, either by eliminating them, or recruiting them.

In the wake of Hurricane Izumi, the city had become showered with more than just water, and hotspots of Negative Energy appeared up and down the city, threatening to break out into disasters. Less than one out of every ten potential emergencies predicted by the Forecasters actually broke out, and of those that did, they rarely produced a Human Calamity, but the Bureau needed to be present, just in case. Takeyoshi and Shin had spent the day travelling up and down the city on “Emergency Patrol,” going wherever the Forecasters directed them.

It was boring work that required only time and little energy. Every so often, Takeyoshi and Shin would receive a call from Kodera, and he’d direct them to a hotspot where the amount of Negative Energy had exceeded a vague threshold. A dozen times at a dozen different places, the pair had been directed to a potential drowning, or a small housefire, or an assault, and they’d sit and wait nearby to see if something actually happened, but nothing ever did. The potential emergencies had not only failed to manifest, but neither Inspector was even called upon to take any preventative measures to prevent the incident from occurring.

It was thoroughly monotonous, but it was the kind of boring Takeyoshi preferred; at least he was able to stay warm and dry inside the car, and Ink gave him access to everything he needed to do some private work that the Bureau wasn’t paying him for. His Deputy, however, couldn’t sit still. It didn’t matter whether it was a lightning strike or a robbery: wherever the Forecasters sent them, Shin was the first person to climb out of the vehicle and take charge of the situation, even though nothing was really happening. Takeyoshi imagined that the young man’s zeal would fade with the passing of hours and mindless repetition, but Shin was still standing out in the pouring rain, trying to do his job to the best of his ability even when almost everything was out of his hands. Takeyoshi hadn’t decided whether the young man’s enthusiasm was endearing or irritating, yet.

Whenever the pair weren’t being forced to stake out a random building at Kodera’s direction, they were free to do as they pleased. Not being assigned to a case, the Bureau expected them to drive around the city as a show of force and a deterrent for potential calamities, but otherwise, they had no obligations until the Forecasters called them again. After the first stop on their Emergency Patrol came to an end, Takeyoshi had taken the wheel.

He’d been to the Yōgai-shima Municipal Bank, to the Civil Police Headquarters, and up to the Office of Civil Records. With each stop, Shin had innocently asked where they were going and why, but Takeyoshi had refused to answer, and he left his Deputy in the vehicle while he attended to personal business. When he came back to the Survivalist, Shin asked once or twice what Takeyoshi had done, but eventually stopped, either because he realized he wouldn’t get an answer, or because he saw the mounting frustration on his mentor’s face.

“Tanaka Jinta hasn’t been seen since last year,” Takeyoshi fixated on the words as he sat in the passenger seat of the Survivalist, writing luminescent letters in the darkness of his mind. “None of his close associates have received any contact with him. None of his male colleagues or friends show any sign of subversion. The police search has completely halted, and the Office of Public Records hasn’t recorded a single blip from his ID on the city network. He’s vanished.”

The two words hung in Takeyoshi’s mind, taunting him.

“A man can’t just disappear,” it was a pedestrian rule of thumb that Takeyoshi tried to argue with, but it was fact that wasn’t entirely true for a Human Calamity. “He wouldn’t just hide himself away and never stick his head out again. He couldn’t even if he wanted to. So where did he go?

“Maybe he left Yōgai-shima?” Takeyoshi tried to reason his way forward from the dead-end fate had seemed to put in his path. “If he felt he could no longer hide on the island, it makes sense that he would flee, but where? The mainland is in chaos and Honshu’s little better. Where then? Hokkaido? Kyushu? Would he be happy in a place like that? Would he be allowed to leave Yōgai-shima?”

“No,” Takeyoshi decided, perhaps because he refused to accept the idea that his quarry was beyond his reach. “He’s still in Yōgai-shima. He has to be.”

But Takeyoshi’s resolute determination didn’t manifest a new path forward for him simply out of desire. The simple fact was that he’d run out of leads, and the trail he’d been chasing had gone cold. He sat in the Survivalist, listening to the sound of the pouring rain while he stared through the front windshield at nothing. In his mind, he grasped at straws, clutching for some kind of path forward.

“Inspector Asahi, please respond,” a voice suddenly spoke from Takeyoshi’s Omen and he jumped in alarm, having slipped into another bout of microsleep in the silence. He pulled his Omen from his chest pocket and looked at the green display. “Forecaster Ibuka” was written over the symbol of a ringing phone while the time was displayed beneath it: “04:43.”

“Go ahead, Kodera,” Takeyoshi asked, expecting the Forecaster to announce an all-clear.

“Inspector, we have the confirmation of a Casualty in Tower 5,” Ibuka’s pronouncement dashed Takeyoshi’s hopes for an uneventful day. “You are hereby cleared to assume control of the scene and enter the building to perform elimination procedures.”

Outside the car, Takeyoshi heard the sound of feet splashing through puddled rainwater, and then the sound of a hand pressing against the driver’s side door. The door pulled open, and Shin stuck his head into the cabin, his eyes alight with determination.

“Takeyoshi, we’ve got—!” the young man began to explain but Takeyoshi raised a hand to stop him.

“I’m aware,” Takeyoshi insisted and he pushed open the car door to step into the rain. Reflexively, Takeyoshi reached for his Karma, and swiftly found the two pages floating in his mind. He tore half of the righthand page off and imagined taking that shift of black paper and wrapping himself in it, blunting the power of the storm. Climbing out of the car, Takeyoshi stood in the shadow of the tower, looking up at it without the barrier of the Survivalist’s windows, and he marveled at the true enormity of the structure. That wasn’t to say that the building was in any way aesthetically pleasing, but more that Takeyoshi found it impressive that even with the near collapse of human civilization, the rich and powerful still found ways to flaunt their excess over the rest of the populace.

DANGER.

The premonition bloomed in Takeyoshi’s mind as he looked up at the tower, and lightning surged across the heavens, momentarily transforming the spire into a shadowy silhouette, accentuating the foreboding feeling. The ephemeral lightning passed within a second, but the sense of danger lingered in Takeyoshi’s senses as he stared up at the super tower. Through the rain, Shin stepped up beside him and Takeyoshi glanced at the younger man, trying to silently communicate that he needed to be ready for whatever happened next.

The Deputy gave Takeyoshi a firm nod, his eyes clear and brow furrowed with intensity, but his body language told the Inspector that the young man was brimming with uncontrolled energy. In the midst of Exigency, Takeyoshi’s brain was flooded with adrenaline and Hazard Energy, but he was practiced in harnessing it, remaining outwardly tranquil. Shin, on the other hand, was cracking his knuckles and shifting back and forth on his feet as he tried to contain the anxious power flowing through him. The younger man’s nervousness was to be expected, but at the same time, Takeyoshi found it hard to ignore.

The power of Exigency went hand in hand with the fight-or-flight instinct that all humans shared, and Takeyoshi wondered if Shin even realized that he’d already fallen into that mindset. An ordinary human in that headspace was easily startled and prone to sudden, reflexive actions that could make them dangerous: a Human Calamity in the throes of Exigency was exponentially more dangerous. If Shin couldn’t harness that power properly, he could be just as dangerous as any Casualty, and that thought nearly made Takeyoshi order the young man to stay behind.

“As long as I keep an eye on him, it should be fine,” he ultimately reasoned. “The kid can’t learn anything if I keep him on the sidelines.”

“Alright, Ibuka,” Takeyoshi raised Ink to his mouth as he spoke into the Omen and looked back up at the massive silver obstacle in front of him. “Give us the facts.”

“Our catch of the day is one Fubuki Kamui; a twenty-two-year-old woman living on floor thirty-five,” Ibuka spoke through Takeyoshi’s Omen, and the device produced the image of an attractive young woman with dark neck length hair and brown eyes. “Her Civil ID reported heightened stress and brain activity shortly after 04:30 PM before it went dark. Hazard Energy activity spiked shortly after a lightning bolt struck Tower 35, and when Fubuki’s ID began signaling a medical emergency, the Negative Energy readings sharply spiked, and have remained elevated since then.”

“Do we know for a fact that Fubuki-san is the Casualty?” Shin questioned, looking at the image of the woman still floating in the air. “I mean, what’s to say she even became a Casualty? She could be a Survivor, like us.”

“Not a chance,” Ibuka dismissed Shin’s question out of hand. “All the signs say Casualty, and that’s what I’m sticking with.”

“What signs are those?” Shin seemed compelled to ask the question.

“Worry about your own job before asking about how I do mine, pretty boy,” the young woman sniffed.

“But there’s still a chance she could be—!” Shin tried to argue with the Forecaster, but Takeyoshi raised a hand to cut him off.

“Whether she’s a Survivor, or a Casualty, it doesn’t change what we have to do,” Takeyoshi interrupted. “We’re going inside, one way or another.”

“Right,” Shin took a step back and looked away, clearly upset with himself.

“Do have any confirmation on the nature of its Crisis?” Takeyoshi asked, raising the Omen to his mouth.

“Nothing solid,” Ibuka reported with a click of her teeth. “The entire tower suffered an electrical outage after the initial lightning strike, and it’s been suffering cascading outages for the last few minutes. Based on the readings, it’s almost certainly an ‘Electrical’ type, but there’s no way to tell if it’s a manufactured or natural Crisis at work.”

“Do we know if the target’s on the move or not?” Takeyoshi looked up at the silver monolith, imagining that chasing a Human Calamity through its innards could last years.

“The disruptions to the building’s electrical systems are making it impossible for me to pull up any cameras, but the surplus of Hazard Energy still seems to be concentrated on the thirty-fifth floor,” Ibuka switched out the image of Kamui, replacing it with a digital reconstruction of the tower, which zoomed in on the floor in question. “Casualty or not, it doesn’t seem like she’s gone far.”

“What about civilians?” Shin asked, once more butting in.

“All of the swanky apartments in the tower can convert to Type-2 Disaster Shelters when the situation calls for it,” Ibuka informed the young man with a tinge of jealousy in her voice. “There are several Type-3 shelters spread out through the building in case of serious emergency, so I wouldn’t really worry about any of the one-percenters, myself.”

“What about the people inside who couldn’t get back to their apartments before the emergency was sounded?” Shin asked, looking up at the building with a frown.

“If we find anyone in trouble along the way, we’ll nudge them in the right direction,” Takeyoshi assured him, if only to appease the young man’s hero complex. “But we’re not going to do that just standing around out here.”

“Before you go inside, I should advise you that the relay in Tower 5 is having all kinds of trouble thanks to the electrical surges,” Ibuka warned. “All the interference is going to make contact with you once you’re inside the building very difficult.”

“We’ll keep that in mind,” Takeyoshi pressed Ink to the left lapel of his coat, and the smart-metal device hooked itself to the article of clothing. Once he felt the device was secure, he started walking, with Shin following at his heels. Firetrucks and ambulances formed a ramshackle barricade around the entrance of the tower, but the Civil Firefighters and EMT’s stood listlessly in their white and red uniforms, being forced to wait until the scene was cleared. They stared silently at the pair of Inspectors as they passed through their midst and headed for the foyer, and Takeyoshi felt a distinct animosity from the men and women surrounding them, but he ignored it. Shin, however, didn’t seem to read the situation the same way.

“Be ready to go at a moment’s notice,” he advised the emergency personnel standing on either side of them, making eye contact where he could as he addressed them with a firm voice. “Once we’ve resolved the situation, we’ll radio down to let you know that the scene is clear. If we encounter any wounded, we’ll direct them down to you if possible.”

Takeyoshi tried to imagine the annoyance and frustration the Civil employees must have felt at Shin trying to assume control of the situation, but that only brought a smile to his face. He considered making a mental note to discourage Shin from interacting with Civil more than necessary, but he decided better of it; unlike some other Inspectors, Shin’s actions didn’t seem to come from a desire to throw his weight around, or to irritate, but from something a little more earnest and genuine.

With Takeyoshi in the lead, the two Inspectors stepped through the pair of automatic sliding doors into the atrium of Tower 35. The interior was a spacious circular room with white tile floors and a light brown wood textured laminate across the walls. The ceiling was a kind of holographic display that cycled through footage of the silver tower and its siblings, advertising the scenic views and luxuries found high above to those visitors on the ground. At the far end of the lobby were six elevators in glass tubes, which allowed Takeyoshi to see the cars sitting patiently in the shafts on the ground floor.

As the two stepped into the interior, some automatic system appeared to trigger, and the center of the open floor began to shift. Beneath his feet, Takeyoshi felt the vibrations of moving machinery, and the sound of tiles clicking together soon followed, along with the groan of metal sliding against metal. Out from the center of the room rose a large desk, coated in the same faux-wood laminate that the walls were. On the front of the desk was the logo of the private wealthy retreat; a forest of silver trees in front of a white mountain.

For a brief moment, a luminescent figure appeared behind the desk, flanked by two ten foot tall digital skeletons of the tower. Before the digital construct could even fully be seen, it shimmered, distorted, and fragmented, becoming a blur of white light smeared across the lobby. The distortion buzzed and shifted like static as whatever program operating the lobby’s front desk tried to fix itself.

“Welcome to the Heights!” a synthetic voice greeted the pair from some hidden speaker. “The world’s last-an-on-lee-refu—.”

The digital assistant barely got a few words out before whatever disruption affected the hologram slurred its speech, and the rest of its greeting fell into a string of staccato syllables. The lights in lobby began to flicker, and the illusory ceiling dissipated to reveal numerous mechanical arms and projectors which made the mirage possible. Takeyoshi stepped around the malfunctioning display, but Shin lingered to stare at it for a moment.

“You ever see something and think to yourself, ‘that’s the weirdest thing I’m going to see today?’” Shin asked, gesturing at the display, where the hologram was trying to remake itself, leading to a face, a torso, and arms and legs sporadically forming from the blur before disappearing,

“That’s nothing,” Takeyoshi brushed off the young man’s naive statement. “Besides, the day isn’t over yet.”

“I don’t suppose we can take the elevators up?” Shin asked, joining Takeyoshi at the far end of the room.

“In an emergency situation, most buildings recall their elevator cars down to the first level and keep them on lockdown,” Takeyoshi gestured at the sextuplet of identical cars waiting behind their glass sheathes.

“Yeah, but we can override that, right?” Shin reached into his pocket and withdrew his Omen, which took the form of a black glossy cellphone. Before Takeyoshi could say anything, the Omen projected a fiery orange eye which fixated itself on Shin.

“Who looks at all the flickering lights and malfunctioning electronics in this building and thinks it’s a good idea to climb into an elevator?” the device demanded in an irate tone.

“These things are built with redundancies these days,” Shin countered, giving the Omen a stern look.

“I’d rather avoid climbing into one, present circumstances considered,” Takeyoshi cast the deciding vote, looking up at the glass shaft where it disappeared above the ceiling and continued to ascend higher and higher. “We’re taking the stairs.”

The stairs up the side of the building were inconspicuous next to the ostentatious bottom floor lobby; they were hardly meant to be seen, or even thought of, but beneath Ink’s careful eye, all was revealed. Takeyoshi walked closed to the wall, following the curve of the room to the right of the banked elevators, while Ink shined a light against the laminated surface. After a moment, Ink’s glowing eye fixated on a spot on the wall, and the emerald rays traced a rectangular doorway that was invisible to the naked eye.

“Stop,” Ink gave Takeyoshi an audible command, but it was pointless, as he’d already come to a halt. There was a brief chirping sound from Ink, and the door shifted, releasing a rush of air as it slid into the wall. Beyond was a small passage into a tight, vertical concrete tunnel that led up into the building above. The stairwell lacked any of the accoutrements of the lobby, being only a perfectly smooth cement cylinder that had likely been molded by nanite. Dominating the space was a steel stairwell made of little more than scaffolding and steps that spiraled up into the confines of the building.

“Why do I get the feeling we’re the first people to ever use this thing?” Shin murmured from over Takeyoshi’s shoulder.

“I doubt anyone’s ever needed it since the building was finished,” Takeyoshi ventured, placing his foot on the bottom step. The sound of his shoe scraping against the metal stair echoed through the small space, but the metal structure seemed stable enough. Takeyoshi reached out and took hold of the metal railing on the staircase, and gave it an experimental shake, being careful to drop out of Exigency before doing so. Satisfied that it didn’t come apart on him, Takeyoshi continued to climb.

“We aren’t seriously taking the stairs up thirty-five floors, are we?” Shin asked, looking cautiously at the scaffolding.

“What?” Takeyoshi asked, turning to look over his shoulder at the younger man. “You aren’t afraid of a little exercise, are you?”

Without waiting for an answer, Takeyoshi turned back around and slipped into Exigency. He raced up the steps, moving with speed that would make an Olympian track runner stop and stare with envy, pounding up the staircase. He circled the steps in moments, his every footstep echoing off the cramped grey walls of the stairwell as he ascended five floors between two heartbeats. However, the staircase began to shake more violently beneath his feet with increasing ferocity, and he worried that he may have trusted the scaffolding too much, and he turned to look over his shoulder to warn Shin not to follow him up. Instead, he saw a black blur racing towards him.

It was only when Shin vaulted over him that Takeyoshi realized that it was the younger man who was shaking the metal structure. Without even turning to look at Takeyoshi, Shin raced ahead of him, and Takeyoshi was scarcely able to follow the Deputy with his eyes. As fast as Takeyoshi was moving, Shin was moving twice as fast, perhaps even three times, and Takeyoshi quickly found himself struggling to keep up. Once Shin had gone a five or so floors ahead of Takeyoshi, the young man would pause on the landing of the stairwell and wait for Takeyoshi to catch up, then race off again as soon as Takeyoshi closed the distance. He continued to follow his elusive deputy until a warning loomed in his mind.

DANGER.

“Shin!” Takeyoshi reflexively called out to his subordinate.

“Yeah!” Shin called out from somewhere above him. “I see it!”

“See what?” Takeyoshi called back, but there was no answer. Whatever it was, Shin had stopped moving, and Takeyoshi hastened to follow. The lights in the shaft above flickered, and Ink automatically shined her own light from the Omen attached to Takeyoshi’s jacket. Takeyoshi slowed his pace as he ventured further up into the passage, the earlier warning still weighing on his mind.

He found Shin standing on the next landing, his back to the metal doorway that exited into floor thirty-four, his own Omen held out in his hand to shine a light upward. The orange beam of light revealed something akin to a spiderweb that dominated the stairwell above them: countless wires ran back and forth across the passage, so tightly woven that neither man could hope to find their way through without touching them. Takeyoshi stepped closer to Shin, plucking Ink from his chest to shine the light on the cord nearest him.

The wires, or cables, Takeyoshi decided, were red and raw, having the appearance of flesh. Each cable was in fact made up of multiple smaller cords that were pressed together and coated in a thin layer of skin. Takeyoshi leaned as closed to the nearest one as he dared, which had fastened itself to the concrete wall, and the warning in his mind grew louder with every inch closer he came. With the strange tendril six inches from his face, Takeyoshi softly exhaled onto it, and the reaction was immediate.

The rope convulsed in response to the gentle provocation, and sparks of electricity glowed from within. The current of electricity ran up the tendril and into the nest above them, creating a chain reaction as the maze of fleshy strings flashed with equal intensity. The stairwell was brightly illuminated by the powerful current and Takeyoshi raised a hand up over his face as the crackling wires grew too intense to look at. After several seconds of activity, the web of feelers began to slowly calm down again, and the light faded, leaving the pair of onlookers alone in the returning darkness, accompanied by the faint smell of burning meat.

“What are they?” Shin asked, naked revulsion in his voice.

“Nerves,” Takeyoshi answered. “I’m guessing Fubuki-san has already transformed.”

“What do we do now?” Shin asked, disappointment written on his face.

“We do what we were always here to do,” Takeyoshi insisted. “We eliminate her.”

He pushed past Shin and stepped to the door behind him. Ink released a series of mechanical clicks as she communicated with the tower’s network again and the doorway released another whisper of flowing air as the door’s seals were broken. The entrance back into the building tried to move once, and then the lights flashed in the stairwell, burning so bright they became blinding. The unseen mechanisms of the sliding door ground together, creating an awful squeal of metal grinding against metal. Then, the lights in the stairwell burst, filling the passage with the sound of intermittent pops from shattered bulbs followed by the sound of glass shards cascading to the floor. The network of nerves above their heads flashed again like lightning, but when their light died, the two Inspectors were left alone on the scaffold with only the lights of their Omens.

“Looks like the Casualty’s the one responsible for the electrical failures in the building,” Takeyoshi surmised, casting his light over the web above them.

“Well, there’s no getting up to thirty-five from here,” Shin leaned against the metal rails to look over the side. “Do we go back down?”

“No. Our highest priority is getting into the building as quickly as possible. The longer that Fubuki Kamui is transformed, the more dangerous she’ll become and the faster the electrical outages will spread,” Takeyoshi turned away from Shin, pulling Ink from his chest. “Ink, where if Fubuki Kamui’s apartment in relation to us?”

“It’s just one floor up, but it’s on the other side of the building from you, which isn’t as nearly as close as it sounds,” the Omen reported, bringing up a map of the building. “There’s another stairwell on the other side of the Tower. You might try going back down a few floors and see if you can cross over—”

DANGER.

Before Ink could finish suggesting her alternative route, the premonition flashed in Takeyoshi’s mind. A second later, there was a thunderous crash and light spilled into the dark passage from behind Takeyoshi. The door into the building had been kicked inward, and it lay shattered upon the carpeted floors outside the stairwell while the culprit, Shin, stepped over it through the opening.

“I got the door,” Shin commented, seeming as proud of himself as he was ignorant of the danger.

Before Takeyoshi could say anything, the nerves above them flashed. A sound echoed through the building, a high-pitched warbling that rose into a shrill scream. The nerves glowed in response to the anguished cry, and they began to unhook themselves from the wall, writhing like a nest of angry serpents.

“Son of a—,” Takeyoshi shoved Shin the rest of the way through the open doorway, and the young man stumbled to safety onto floor thirty-four as the nest of nerves came alive. Like a swarm of electric eels, the nerves electrified the steel walkway, sending an intense current through it. An ordinary man would have been crippled by the pain, alone, and likely would have died in less than a second of exposure to such powerful voltage, but Takeyoshi was already in Exigency. The engorged nerves began tearing the walkway apart, lifting the stairs into the air, while more pressed around Takeyoshi.

He reached into his coat pocket to withdraw a pen, but the small writing utensil exploded and melted between his fingers before he could channel his Crisis into it. Casting the burning tool away, Takeyoshi clawed at Ink, pulling the Omen free from his chest. Without any assistance from him, the Omen shape-shifted into the form of a long, dark grey metal spear half a foot taller than Takeyoshi was. At the same time, Takeyoshi saw Shin standing on the threshold of the door, looking like he was a hair’s breadth from rushing back through, heedless of the tendrils already creeping towards him.

Takeyoshi fixed the young man with his most disapproving look. Flourishing his weapon, Takeyoshi twisted the smart-metal weapon around, carving through the grasping nerves with ease. Even so, the stair broke apart beneath his feet, and Takeyoshi had to brace himself to avoid being thrown over the side to the bottom of the passage. As the stairwell twisted to the left, Takeyoshi used his left hand to brace himself against the rail.

Seeing Shin still standing in the doorway, Takeyoshi flicked his wrist, using the impossibly sharp edge of Ink’s spear tip to cut through the steel walkway beneath his feet, carving out a length of metal nearly as long as the door Shin had broken down. With a flick of his wrist, Takeyoshi struck the chunk of metal with his spear and sent it flying towards open entry where Shin was standing. The crude length of metal slammed across the wall, blocking the doorway and preventing the nerves from following Takeyoshi’s Deputy into the building. Then, the stairwell truly fell apart and Takeyoshi felt himself begin to tumble downward.

He reached into his pocket, withdrawing two pencils, and he threw them upward when they transformed into blades between his fingers. The twin knives sank effortlessly into either side of the metal slab, crudely bolting it to the wall. After that, with no handhold in arm’s reach, Takeyoshi fell back down towards the ground floor as the network of metal stairs fell to pieces all around him..

“Don’t do anything stupid, kid.”

The Daily Grind Case File #4, “It’s gonna be a long day.”

January 4th, 2044

09:15 AM

Central Ward

Lunar District

Senior Inspector Asahi Takeyoshi

The splash of hot water striking his back was all that kept Takeyoshi awake. The last twenty-four hours were a blur in his mind; nothing more than a collage of images and sounds that bled into one another without rhyme or reason. He felt more like he was living in a lucid dream, vaguely cognizant of reality while slowly pulling away from it. He fell into and out of sleep in a vicious unpredictable cycle that neither coffee nor adrenaline could break. The only things he could recall were facts that he’d driven into his own head with a mental nail, forcing his brain to memorize them amid the tumult of his sleep deprived senses.

“Central Ward. Yōgai-shima Municipal Bank. Aizawa Etsu.”

“Horizon. Yōgai-shima Office of Civil Records. Ask for Hidari.”

“Solar District. Yōgai-shima Civil Police Headquarters. Speak with Captain Iida. Don’t leave without answers!”

“HQ. 8 AM. Morning briefing.”

The thought made Takeyoshi pause as he leaned against the wall of the shower. He let the faucet spray hot water over his head, into his hair, and down across his scalp, hoping the sensation would momentarily spur his beleaguered mind. He wracked his brain, trying to understand what the significance of that last mental note was.

“The morning briefing?” he asked himself, trying to work through his confusion. “Why did I make a note of that? I never bother with that shit anyway. Who was the last person to mention the morning briefing to me? It had to be Kodera; but why was it important. . .?”

A surge of alarm shot through Takeyoshi’s mind as his weary neurons finally fired. He twisted the knob and shut off the flow of water and pushed the tinted glass door of his shower open. He stepped out into the small bathroom and stumbled as he slid on the tile when he overstepped the bumpy non-slip step at the foot of the shower door.

“Ink!” Takeyoshi’s voice echoed off the walls of the tiny bathroom as he took hold of the nearby sink to steady himself. “Where are you?”

In response to his questioning, there came the sound of a buzzing noise, and Takeyoshi looked around for its source. From the hamper sitting in the corner near the bathroom door, the buzzing rang out, and a trail of green motes swirled up from among the dirty laundry. The Inspector hastened to the wicker hamper, and he dug both arms into its contents, dragging out his old shirt and underpants before throwing them aside.

Among the week-old undergarments, Takeyoshi found his Omen; a dark grey cellphone that was releasing soft sparkles of emerald light. As he lifted the device to his face, the Omen shined, and from the beams of green light formed a tiny figure. Suspended on four buzzing wings was a fairy with short dark hair, who was holding an ink brush in her left hand that was as tall as she was.

“You left me in there with your underwear!” the miniscule figure, no bigger than Takeyoshi’s hand, waved her brush at him in outrage.

“Sorry, Ink,” the Inspector sighed and gave the green projection a remorseful look. “I don’t know what I’m thinking anymore.”

“Is that supposed to be an apology?” the fairy demanded, puffing her cheeks out in anger.

“I’ll grovel all you want later,” Takeyoshi gave a placating gesture with his left hand. “But right now, I’ve got somewhere to be. What time is it?”

“It’s after nine,” Ink answered, though there was a slow caution in her words.

“Shit,” Takeyoshi shook his head, trying to gather his thoughts. “Then I’ve missed the briefing; Kodera said that I’d been saddled with a Deputy and I needed to be there.”

“You skipped the meeting, but you met up with him in Horizon when he was fighting that Casualty,” the AI answered him, looking up at his face with concern.

“I—,” Takeyoshi tried to find the words to answer her, but they weren’t forthcoming.

“We’re back at HQ, now,” the AI spoke softly. “Don’t you remember?”

“Right,” Takeyoshi agreed, remembering where he was. He was standing in the bathroom of his Bureau provided apartment; he’d decided to come back to get a shower and a change of clothes. He tried to remember what had happened before that, and he vaguely recalled the sound of the storm howling in his ears and the twisted face of some monstrosity with a repulsive shark-like maw. The dispatching of the Casualty was so ordinary to him that he’d nearly forgotten it.

“Right,” he said again, trying to sound a little more confident. “I remember.”

“Maybe you should see if you can take the day off?” Ink offered and Takeyoshi scoffed.

“Did you forget what kind of job this is?” Takeyoshi asked with a mocking grin. “It’s not like I can call out; not with this newbie hung around my neck,” he sighed and hung his head, trying to marshal his mental resources.

He reached for the door handle, his thoughts racing ahead of him.

“Right now, I need to—,”

“Put some clothes on?” the AI offered, and Takeyoshi had pulled the door halfway open before he realized that he was still stark-naked and dripping wet. He pushed useless feelings of embarrassment away, set Ink down on the rim of the sink, and turned back to the open shower closet. He climbed back into the small compartment behind him and shut the door to close himself inside. He pressed a button on the wall to his right, and the nozzle overhead retracted into the walls. A moment later, vents opened up, piping in warm air. After a few seconds of uncomfortable heat, the small space was as dry as a desert, and Takeyoshi climbed back out into the bathroom.

In the reflection of the bathroom mirror, Takeyoshi spied a short man with ruddy skin and a head of wild black hair. His dark eyes were red with exhaustion, and his flat nose was positioned over a thin mouth and a square jawline that hadn’t been shaved in a week. Takeyoshi looked on himself without remark, while any inclination to groom himself was thoroughly ignored. He had no time to look presentable; the world outside was constantly turning and moving, and it waited for no one.

Takeyoshi stepped out into the halls of his apartment, feeling like a guest in someone else’s home. From the beginning, he hadn’t liked it. It was decorated to suit the Bureau’s tastes with its scarlet rugs, though he was thankful that the walls were a cream color as opposed to the harsh black of the Eclipse Tower. Along with the living space, he’d been given a full set of furniture, which was all in a very hard-edged and angular style Takeyoshi had never found appealing. Beyond that, the apartment was too large: he had his own living room, a shower room, a toilet, a full-sized kitchen, and two extra rooms that had been left bare. For any ordinary person, being given a full-sized apartment with furnishings would be miraculous, more so in Yōgai-shima, where space went at a premium, but that wasn’t true for Takeyoshi.

He’d been given all this not long after the Downfall, when Tokyo was still burning. While countless men and women struggled to survive, whether it be here on Yōgai-shima or back on Honshu, the Inspectors of the Bureau had been given food and shelter in surplus. Takeyoshi hated it; he wasn’t the kind of person to be given a gift like this and not ask where the money and manpower that built the complex around him came from. He felt ghoulish, taking the Bureau’s handouts in the middle of such calamity, but he couldn’t reject it all. To do his duty as an Inspector, he had to rely on the resources given him by the Bureau, but he didn’t have to like it.

For the past few months, he’d barely spent any time here, and whatever minute attachment he’d developed for this space had dissipated. Not once in the last decade had he considered this place to be “home.” In fact, he couldn’t even remember the last time he’d slept here. Still, he found it occasionally useful as a storage space, if nothing else.

From his closet, he retrieved another uniform that had been left dangling there for who knows how long. He dressed in silence, tugging on his pants and buttoning up his shirt. In moments, he was dressed in the accoutrements of the Bureau’s enforcers, that being a black suit and tie. The only addition Takeyoshi made was a dark brown waistcoat that he’d picked up from somewhere he couldn’t remember.

He left his bedroom behind and went to the living room, still decorated with furniture he didn’t like. A sofa was pushed into the corner of the room, while a wall-mounted monitor that he never used hung over a coffee table and a worn chair. Outside of the occasional nights he crashed in his provided bed, Takeyoshi spent most of his time in this apartment sitting in that chair, going through the countless notes and files he left scattered across the living room table. The notes were still there, even now, but Takeyoshi didn’t feel any temptation to revisit them. He’d learned to stop writing his thoughts down with ink and paper and instead kept them in his own head. When his own mind failed him, Ink was always there to remember; an AI didn’t have the virtue of forgetting anything.

Takeyoshi glanced over the papers from a distance, noting that the chaos of the piled notes seemed exactly as he remembered it. Nothing about the apartment suggested that a single person had entered it since the last time he’d been here. He knew better than to trust things based purely on appearance, especially where the Bureau was concerned.

The only thing that stood out of place was a neon green jacket that was slung over the back of Takeyoshi’s chair. The jacket was made of smart-fabric, and it could change its appearance to suit Takeyoshi’s desire at any given moment. For some reason, the jacket had taken on a texture similar to lizard scales, and it had buckled straps on the cuffs and across the collar, which Takeyoshi didn’t remember ever changing it to.

Outside of his mental notes, Takeyoshi knew that his short-term memory was completely shot, and assumed he must have had good reason to change its appearance. He swept the jacket over his shoulders and slipped it on; the feel of the coat was instantly familiar in a way he could scarcely describe. More than the Bureau uniform he wore every day, the coat felt like a part of him, and he’d feel naked without it.

He turned towards the door, tucking Ink into one of the pockets of his jacket before leaving the apartment behind, not bothering to consider the living space a moment after he left it. He stepped out into the halls of the dormitory, and he was instantly confronted by the harsh colors of the Bureau’s interior design. Red carpets like bloody rivers ran up and down every hallway, but the walls were made of black marble with faint white veins. Small circular fluorescent lights illuminated the halls, but the passages were deathly quiet, and empty, save for Takeyoshi.

Up and down the corridor were a number of doors, with either end of the hall terminating into a T-junction. Behind each of the dark doors was another apartment where another of Takeyoshi’s colleagues was quartered, be they fellow Inspectors or members of the Bureau’s support staff. However, every room was entirely soundproof, meaning that not a single decibel could be heard through the walls of the other apartments. Anything could be going on behind the doors that Takeyoshi passed on either side of him, whether it was a band recital, a vicious argument, or a bloody murder, and he wouldn’t know it. The only sound Takeyoshi could hear was the rustling of his clothes and the sound of his footsteps on the carpet. The eerie silence, combined with the hostile colors, made Takeyoshi eager to leave.

The Bureau Dormitories were held in a large building near the northern border of the Lunar District. The Dormitory tower was fifty stories tall, and it had the appearance of four rectangular buildings that corkscrewed together into one, with walls of dark tinted glass. Here, the bulk of the Bureau’s manpower was housed, or at least, those that worked in Central Ward. Each ward of the city had their own headquarters for their local branch of the Bureau, and they were connected through a series of tunnels that ran to and from every corner of the island, through which employees could ride a private rail system. The Dormitories, too, were connected to the Eclipse Tower through a tunnel that ran beneath both buildings.

Takeyoshi crossed into the elevator that sat on the west side of the building, facing the Eclipse Tower across from it. The elevator car and shaft were both made of tinted shatter-proof glass, enabling passengers to look out into the city. Staring at the Eclipse Tower, Takeyoshi reflexively raised his hand, swiping Ink over a small display on the inside of the car to prove that he had the authority to enter the tunnel beneath the building, and there was a small mechanical chime to let him know that he’d been approved. The doors closed behind him, and the car surged into motion, spiraling down to match the shape of the building.

The tinted glass walls allowed Takeyoshi a glimpse of the Lunar District from his vantage. Technically the smallest district in Central Ward, the Lunar District was still a city unto itself. Of course, the Human Calamity Response Bureau was never intended to carve out a fraction of Yōgai-shima for its own purposes, but the unabated accrual of power over its decade long tenure had allowed the organization to alter the city as it pleased.

First came the Eclipse Tower, a seventy-story skyscraper that served as the nerve-center of the Bureau. After that came the Dorms, to provide homes for the Bureau’s staff. Little by little, the Bureau had more buildings put up to suit its needs, beginning with more barracks for its support staff, garages for its fleet of vehicles, private hospitals, and more. With each new addition, the Bureau pushed out any rival influence on the southern shore of Yōgai-shima, and it extended its reach only as far as it wanted.

Someone at the top, whether it was the Director himself or one of his cronies, had decided that the Bureau had cast a large enough shadow over the city, and they chose to end their expansion and mark the limits of their territory with a single move. Black walls had been erected from the east to west side of the Lunar District, cutting the southern curve of the crescent-shaped island off from the rest of the city. The gates were only fifteen to twenty feet tall, but they were lined with cameras, and there were only three entrances via checkpoints set into the east, north, and west.

The checkpoints were always busy between automated shipping vehicles bringing food and supplies into the Lunar District, and the Bureau’s own black-clad Peace Officers patrolled the gates, checking each vehicle and pedestrian against an exhaustive itinerary. No one was allowed in or out of the Bureau’s shadow without documentation. Everything and everyone had to be processed to ensure the Bureau’s protocols were satisfied.

As Takeyoshi descended further and further toward the ground, the Eclipse Tower, the heart and soul of the Bureau, seemed to become taller and exaggerated in its stature. Standing at seventy stories tall, the Bureau headquarters was an impressive piece of architecture, though it paled in comparison to the super towers that dotted each ward of the city. The Eclipse Tower was a teardrop shaped building with its pointed side facing the white mountain in the north, while its smooth rounded side faced the sea to the south. The entire structure was covered with a dark, light-absorbing glass that made the building appear as a jet-black monolith in the daytime, save for the pair of relay towers that extended over the roof whose tips blinked a vibrant red. The only other color the building had was near its top, where the emblem of the Bureau was displayed on its sloping east and west sides; a cheshire moon rendered in silver, whose horns enclosed around a black void.

Though already impressive by twentieth century standards, the Eclipse Tower was raised higher still by a wide concrete base with multiple landings and flights of stairs that forced pedestrians to climb up from the street just to reach the lobby. Within that concrete foundation was the employee parking garage with direct exits onto the intersection, though the garage itself was nothing more than the first of the Bureau’s many below ground rooms and floors that extended unseen beneath the streets.

The Eclipse Tower and, to a lesser extent, the Dorms, had become symbols of the Bureau’s power in Central Ward, and the rest of the Lunar District had taken their aesthetics to heart. In place of grey concrete and whitewashed walls, the Lunar District became a forest of black, sleek, and reflective monuments, evoking the same penumbra of the Bureau itself. Red was the most dominant accent color, another borrowed design element, with silver ornamentation not far behind. The moon, and its phases, had also become popular imagery, but perhaps the strangest of all to Takeyoshi was the change in language.

Signs within the district had changed, whether they were for public awareness or advertisements for private businesses. Hiragana and kanji were depicted with sharp, slender strokes, while sentences were written in a clipped but almost formal style. The occasional word or sentence in foreign languages, particularly English and Korean, also had that short, direct, and detailed stern voice. It was a kind of stagey bureaucratic language born of ordinary men and women imagining the way the Bureau and its agents communicated. If only they knew just how chaotic the Bureau truly was underneath.

Danger.

The warning flashed in Takeyoshi’s mind as he impatiently waited for the elevator to finish its descent to the underground tunnel connecting the Dorms and the Eclipse Tower. The prediction heralded the bright flash of lightning that traveled through the sky, and the rumble of thunder that followed moments later. His prescience didn’t care that Takeyoshi was standing in an insulated shaft, and even if he was walking in the rain, a single lightning bolt couldn’t kill him, but that didn’t stop his brain when it, subtly mutated by exposure to Hazard Energy, sensed the agitated current of electricity through the atmosphere and responded. If he was asked to, he wasn’t certain he could explain what triggered his Forecasting and what didn’t, and he was tempted to believe that there was no logic to it, sometimes. Though his inelegant premonitions had saved his life countless times, it was moments like these that made Takeyoshi wish he never had them at all.

Looking out through the translucent walls, Takeyoshi saw a wave of shimmering black and white particles that swirled in the sky between the hostile clouds and the city below. The protection afforded by Hazard Energy was less substantial than a physical barrier, yet far more effective. More than just stopping the water, the barrier of fortune redirected the wind and rain entirely. Every so often, a brilliant bolt of lightning would dare to descend towards the rooftops, only to be deflected by a flash of light that sent it arcing sideways, safely away from Yōgai-shima and out over the sea.

Danger.

Of course, Takeyoshi’s Forecasting didn’t care, and the warning bloomed in Takeyoshi’s mind, heedless of how well protected he was against the danger that a bolt of lightning represented. Each alarm was accompanied by an involuntary flinch, like a hiccup. The disruptive and unavoidable jolt would only grow more powerful in comparison to the apparent threat, but even a mild inconvenience could set it off. On a day like this, with constant wind, rain, and thunder, Takeyoshi imagined he’d be jumping at every little thing.

“It’s gonna be a long day.”

He rubbed his sore temples as he waited, fishing Ink out of one of his pockets to hold her in his hand. He tapped the slim nanometal device, and it produced a dark green screen, and his fingers hovered over it, waiting for a mental command to give him direction. Takeyoshi likewise paused, his face twisting into a scowl as he tried to remember what he was going to do. Then, it came to him.

“Ink,” Takeyoshi decided to give a command to the AI, rather than struggle to do the simple job himself. “Dial the kid.”

Immediately, the glowing green screen changed, and the name “Atarashi Shin,” was displayed over the word “CALLING” with a small vibrating phone icon. The phone rang twice before it was picked up; that was good. If the Deputy waited even a moment longer to answer the phone from his superior, Takeyoshi was going to have words for him.

“This is Deputy Inspector Atarashi speaking,” came the young man’s voice as Takeyoshi raised the Omen to his ear.

“Kid,” Takeyoshi didn’t affect the same formal tone of his inferior. “Where are you?”

“I’m in the lobby, sir,” the young man replied, hastily, and Takeyoshi questioned himself about his Deputy’s deferent way of speaking.

“Meet me down in the garage,” Takeyoshi ordered. “We’re going back out on the streets.”

“Yes, sir!” Shin was quick to answer, but Takeyoshi barely heard it, having already lowered the phone, allowing Ink to hang up for him. The elevator finally reached the nadir of its downward journey, and Takeyoshi was allowed one last fleeting glimpse of the world above before the elevator plunged below ground, and all he could see was darkness. He could faintly hear the sound of the storm crashing against the elevator shaft again, though the sound was muffled by the glass, but eventually, the sound of the world above faded into nothing, leaving Takeyoshi alone with the soft hum of the elevator as it delved deeper below ground.

Takeyoshi stared into the darkness beyond the glass as he wracked his brain, trying to remember the events of the past few hours. He hardly remembered the drive back to the HQ, or any of the words he might have exchanged with the young man already. In fact, he barely remembered what the young man looked like. A stranger could come up to him and claim to be his new deputy, and he’d have half a mind to believe them. His mind had already evaluated all those details as being “not important,” and had pushed them somewhere to the corner of his brain to be forgotten.

“Welcome, Inspector Asahi,” a male voice greeted Takeyoshi as the elevator reached the bottom of the shaft, though it belonged to one of the AI’s that governed the Eclipse Tower and its secure areas. The elevator doors slid open with a rush of air, revealing a jet-black tunnel that stretched out ahead of him. He paused in the car for a moment, watching as a series of lights clicked on overhead, revealing the passage before him.

The connecting tunnel between the two buildings was a utilitarian rectangular space with the black marble walls of the Bureau’s style and rich red carpeting that quickly gave way to a set of automated walkways to ferry employees back and forth. Takeyoshi strode onto the moving walkway without stopping, not content to let the machine carry him across the long room.

He strode in silence with his hands shoved into his pockets as he went. On either side of him, illuminated billboards were placed on the walls, and they shined into the hallway. The billboards, however, didn’t flash to reveal advertisements, but instead, images of times and places long gone. More than one picture featured a ward from Tokyo, its landmarks and towers rising scenically while white text recounted the ultimate cost of its destruction in both lives and yen. Each still image was accompanied by various slogans which cycled between “Never Forget” and “Never Again.” Takeyoshi was blind to the images and the phrases that had been cynically designed to provoke a sense of guilt in the viewer and manipulate them into working harder for the Bureau’s benefit.

When he reached the other end of the corridor, a pair of sliding doors hissed open, revealing another momentarily dark space beyond. The air whispered through the open space past the threshold, though Takeyoshi could faintly perceive the distant sound of cars echoing through another entrance in the garage beyond. Though he was confident in his own ability to navigate the darkened interior, he customarily paused for a second or two for the automated system to register his presence.

Lights clicked on overhead, revealing a concrete parking garage waited beyond the doorway. It was a thoroughly conventional structure that you could have seen in a million different cities, once upon a time. The only thing that stood out as odd to the casual observer was the fact that the entire garage was stocked with countless copies of the exact same vehicle. Each and every row was occupied by a powerful, two-seater car with a wide front end, a sleek hood and a sloping rear.

The Bureau’s very own custom vehicle tailormade for the needs of its Inspectors; the Survivalist. It was a hardy machine that could outrun a fighter jet with its wheels on the ground, and its polished finish belied armor that could shrug off a tank round. Hand in hand with its ability to perform in the most disastrous of conditions was an interior designed with all the amenities and comforts the Bureau could provide: leather, heated seats with a built-in back massager, and a relay to the city’s network, along with a transmitter that could allow an Inspector’s Omen to control the vehicle. Part of Takeyoshi wanted to complain about the way the Bureau wasted the taxpayer money it squeezed from the population on excess lavishness, but having a Survivalist was one of the few privileges of being an Inspector he allowed himself to enjoy, so he quashed the urge to speak up.

As Takeyoshi stepped into the garage, more lights clicked on overhead, illuminating more of the space the deeper he moved. Evidently, the lights weren’t coming on fast enough for Ink’s sake. A soft green light emanated from Takeyoshi’s pocket, and Ink’s diminutive avatar reappeared. The pixie circled Takeyoshi, floating over his head while leaving a glimmering trail of sparkling dust in the air.

“This way!” Ink called and zoomed through the garage, leaving behind a luminescent trail of holographic paint. Darting around a concrete pylon, the digital construct vanished even as Takeyoshi followed the trail she left behind. In the distance, headlights flashed, and an engine roared to life as the Omen found and took control of the Inspector’s assigned vehicle.

“I went through the trouble of getting the car washed while it was in the garage,” the AI reported from the Omen in the Inspector’s pocket as Takeyoshi approached.

“It’s appreciated,” Takeyoshi thanked the machine as he took in the restored glistening finish of the Survivalist.

“The inside, though. . .” the AI made a noise, clicking an imaginary tongue in disapproval.

“It’s gonna have to wait,” Takeyoshi growled. “We’ve wasted enough time today.”

The sound of a moving elevator rumbled through the walls and reverberated through the dark parking garage. Somewhere off to Takeyoshi’s right, the elevator doors slid open, and lights automatically clicked on. The sound of distant voices reached Takeyoshi’s ears as the automated greeter spoke to the new arrival and, moments later, a pathway of lights appeared on the floor, highlighting the path to Takeyoshi’s car.

The sound of approaching footsteps brought the Inspector out of a seconds-long dose of microsleep. Rubbing his eyes, he spied his approaching trainee. Shin was a good-looking kid somewhere in his twenties, if Takeyoshi had to guess, and dressed in the standard Bureau uniform. He had small black studs in his ears, and he styled his straw-blonde hair chaotically, keeping the left half of his head neatly combed while the right half was messy, with his bangs styled up into a quartet of spikes. At first blush, Takeyoshi would have assumed Shin had a more delicate disposition, but he knew better than to judge a book by its cover. Whoever he was, the younger man hadn’t flinched from chasing a Casualty across town on his first day, when countless other Deputies would have hesitated.

“Well,” the young man brushed the back of his head, nervously. “Should I introduce myself?”

“We didn’t exactly go through proper orientation, did we?” Takeyoshi answered with a tight, brief smile. “But for the sake of courtesy, go ahead.”

“Right!” the young man stood up straight, placed his hands at his sides, and bowed. “My name is Atarashi Shin, Deputy Inspector for the Human Calamity Response Bureau. I look forward to working with you, sir!”

“I’m Asahi Takeyoshi,” the older man gave a slighter bow than his new subordinate. “My expectations are simple: work hard and pay attention. The most important lessons I have to give aren’t going to come from speeches or handholding. I lead by example. Understood?”

“Yes, Asahi-san,” Shin nodded.

“Takeyoshi,” the Senior Inspector insisted. “I’m not big on etiquette.”

“Right,” the young man agreed, but he shifted awkwardly on his feet, telling Takeyoshi that he was uncomfortable with the idea. Even so, Takeyoshi wasn’t keen to change his mind.

“Good,” Takeyoshi nodded. “Now then, you’ve gotten as much down time as you can expect for your first day. For the next ten hours, we’re working nonstop. Do you understand?”

“I do,” Shin nodded, his jaw set, and brow furrowed, as though he expected it was going to be a battle just to get out of the garage.

“Then let’s get going,” Takeyoshi gestured toward the patrol car, stifling a yawn with one hand. “You’re driving.”

The Inspector stepped around to the passenger side and opened the door, staring down at the numerous receipts and fast-food wrappers stuffed into the seats, the door, and lining the footwell. Shin opened the driver’s side door and looked in, his eyes venturing over the mess on his side of the car.

“I basically live out of my car,” Takeyoshi told him, though the excuse felt familiar on his lips. Had he already told Shin that on their drive back to HQ? He couldn’t remember. Either way, Takeyoshi didn’t dwell on it and focused on snatching up the receipts, tucking them into his pocket to throw away later.

“Did you want these?” Shin held his hand out, holding up a handful of bills found on the driver’s side of the car.

“Just drive,” Takeyoshi snatched the receipts from the younger man’s hand and climbed in, Shin following suit.

Whatever mess Takeyoshi made of the cabin, the Survivalist’s engine remained in top condition, and it roared to life when Shin touched the ignition as an orange light shined from the dashboard console, indicating that Shin’s Omen had taken up residence inside the car. Shin carefully backed the car out of the parking space, ignoring the Survivalist’s desire to run free, and Takeyoshi settled back in his seat, folding his arms over his chest and closing his eyes. When he opened them, the car was on the streets of Yōgai-shima already, driving in the shadows of the city’s towers. Shin calmly guided the vehicle with only one hand on the wheel, though Takeyoshi could tell there was a nervous energy in the newly minted Inspector.

“So,” Takeyoshi spoke the word and let it sit, partly because he wanted to get Shin’s attention and partly because he wasn’t certain he knew how he wanted to phrase his thoughts. Ultimately, he decided to be blunt. “Disobeying orders on your first day; that’s not a good look in any line of work.”

“It’s not like I planned it ahead of time,” Shin answered, somewhat bashful, but also somewhat defiant. “I did what I felt I needed to do.”

“In the Bureau, guys like that are usually one of two things: would-be heroes, or total psychopaths,” Takeyoshi shared his thoughts and, if the Deputy was wise enough to see it, he’d also been given a warning about some of his colleagues. “Which are you?”

“What?” Shin glanced at him, seeming surprised by the question.

“Are you a hero or insane?” Takeyoshi asked him squarely. “Let me tell you kid, neither of those kinds of people last all that long in the Bureau. The system we have in place with the Forecasting team, and the divided seniority between Inspectors is there to protect you. We don’t do our job until we have all the information we need to do it right. We don’t just jump in feet first.”

“Even if people could die?” Shin protested, giving Takeyoshi a scrutinizing look. “What good are we if we just standby while innocent people are in danger?”

“A dead Inspector does no one any good except fill an empty grave,” the older man assured him. “And that’s where you were heading, make no mistake.”

“I would have found my way out of that situation,” Shin disagreed, though his objection was quiet, and perhaps petulant.

“Oh, I’m sure,” Takeyoshi’s comment was laden with sarcasm. “And how many people would have been killed in the process?”

Shin didn’t answer, but he stared out through the windshield, his eyes hard and jaw set.

“A hero, then,” Takeyoshi evaluated the young man sitting silently next to him. He was emotional, and defiant, and he seemed to think that the onus of his duty rested squarely on his own shoulders, and no one else. So self-absorbed in his thinking was Shin that he never thought to share the blame for this morning with anyone else, not even at Takeyoshi himself. Ruefully, Takeyoshi acknowledged that if the Deputy thought to point the finger at him, the Senior Inspector would have no excuse for his late arrival, but he doubted that the thought even passed through Shin’s head.

“So, which are you, then?” Shin looked back at his mentor, trying to judge the older man.

“What?” Takeyoshi asked, momentarily confused as the question was turned around on him.

“Are you a hero or a psycho?” Shin had a slight smirk on his face at seeing Takeyoshi’s reaction, mistaking his puzzlement for a small victory.

Seeing that Shin had misunderstood the nuance of his statement, Takeyoshi rolled his eyes.

“I didn’t say all Inspectors were heroes or psychopaths,” Takeyoshi corrected his Deputy. “As for me, I’m neither. I’m a journalist.”

“What?”

“A journalist,” Takeyoshi repeated with incredulity. “I write stories for the local paper. Didn’t you ever read the Yōgai-shima Shinbun?”

“No,” Shin answered with a light shrug. “Who reads newspapers anymore?”

Takeyoshi resisted the affront that rose up in his chest at the young man’s utterly careless words. No, he told himself. Don’t get angry. Someone had to guide the ignorant back onto the proper path.

“Well, I still freelance for the Sanrin Daily,” Takeyoshi told him, pointedly. “Pick up a copy next time you get a chance. Reading’s good for your brain.”

“Okay, so if you’re a newspaper reporter then what are you doing here?” Shin gestured out the window. “Why do all this?”

“The truth is, once you become a Human Calamity, you don’t really get a choice,” Takeyoshi sighed and settled back into his seat as he launched into his destination. “Sure, you might think that you made the decision to join the Bureau, but the truth is that the powers that be would use every dirty tactic they could to draft you into service. Can’t have a living, breathing, catastrophe mingling with the rest of the population unsupervised.”

“So, you were forced to join the Bureau, then?” the younger man’s voice was low, and uncertain.

“In a sense,” Takeyoshi agreed, though half-heartedly. “We all are on some level. In the eyes of Japan, or Yōgai-shima, or the Cabinet, we’re killers. They need us to fight the battles they can’t. That’s the reason they need us here, but at the same time, each Inspector has to decide for themselves why they wear the uniform.”

“What do you mean?”

“Look at me,” Takeyoshi told him, and the young man shifted in his seat.

Danger.

“No, not literally. Watch the road.”

“Oh.”

“I joined the Bureau around a decade ago, give or take a few years,” Takeyoshi thought back to the past. “To be honest, I wasn’t too keen on becoming an Inspector, myself. I had a thousand questions about what the Bureau really was, what they were really doing, and who was backing them. So, at first? I dug my heels in. I said, ‘no.’ That was when Natsume came to me. She was already all in on the Bureau. I guess you could say she was a mentor to me. She tried to convince me that the Bureau was something necessary for Japan’s survival and when I shared all my doubts and grievances with her, she listened. Then, she said something to me. Something I haven’t forgotten.”

“Yeah?” Shin prompted him when Takeyoshi fell silent. “What’d she say?”

“‘It’s easier to find the answers you’re looking for from within than from without,’” Takeyoshi recited the words from memory.

“So, she told you to join the Bureau in order to get the answers you wanted?” Shin summarized the intent behind the words well enough, though Takeyoshi mentally docked him some points for his overly blunt way of doing so.

“Joining the Bureau meant being the killer they wanted me to be,” Takeyoshi held up a finger, giving his student a meaningful look. “But it also means that I’m closer to the truth here than anywhere else. The Bureau wants you here for their own reasons, Shin, your own motivations are just as important. Why are you here, Shin? What does being an Inspector get you?”

“I’m here because I want to help people,” Shin made it sound as if it were the most obvious answer in the world.

“That sounds nice,” Takeyoshi clicked his teeth, unsatisfied with the answer. “I’ve heard a lot of Inspectors say the same thing. Some of them even meant it. You seem like a nice kid, Shin, so maybe you mean it, too, but virtue isn’t enough to get you through the hard times. You need something real powerful to hold onto when the work gets dark. Do you have something like that, Shin? Something that makes being an Inspector worth killing for? Something worth dying for?”

The young man stared straight out the window, his gaze strong and steady. He put both hands on the wheel, tightening them into fists. There was something he was thinking about, Takeyoshi could tell. Something that was important to him. The young man glanced at Takeyoshi and then back out the window, emotions running through him. He opened his mouth, trying to find the words he wanted to say, but Takeyoshi already had his answer.

“You don’t need to tell me why,” Takeyoshi assured him, holding up a hand as if to physically stop Shin from speaking. “I just needed to be sure you have an anchor. Whatever that reason is, hold onto it, Shin. That’s your first lesson.”

“I thought my first lesson was that I shouldn’t look at Human Calamities as people,” Shin’s mouth twisted into a wry smile, covering his momentary weakness.

“I said you shouldn’t look at Casualties as people,” Takeyoshi corrected him. “Don’t forget that we’re also Human Calamities.”

“Right.”

“Also, don’t correct me,” Takeyoshi scolded the young man, though he was playful. “That’s your third first lesson.”

“So, what’s my fourth first lesson?” Shin asked, going along with his mentor’s game.

“Today, they have us on training wheels,” Takeyoshi leaned back in his seat again and tilted his head back. “We’ll patrol up and down Central for the next ten hours or so. Check the GPS on the console; the Forecasters at HQ will mark areas that feature sudden spikes in Hazard Energy, and we’ll ride around and make sure the area is all clear before moving on. With the storm rolling overhead, they’ll probably be a dozen or more hotspots at any given time.”

“Okay,” Shin shrugged his shoulders, a nervous energy clearly surging through him.

“Don’t rush it,” the older man advised. “Even an Emergency Level Casualty can still kill a lot of people. If we’re lucky, the rest of the day will go by slowly and quietly. If push comes to shove and we run into another active Human Calamity, I’ll take point. You just focus on polishing your Karma and controlling your Crisis. Stick to the basics, for now.”

“The basics,” Shin repeated the words as he drove. “What are those, again?”

“What do you mean ‘what are those’?” Takeyoshi cracked open an irate eye he wasn’t aware he’d closed. “Didn’t you go through basic training already?”

“Yeah,” Shin protested, defensively. “I had a year-long course in the academy.”

“And what did they teach you?”

“How to handle firearms, CQC, defensive driving, CPR, city evacuation routes, hostage negotiation, crime scene investigation,” Shin listed half a dozen random examples and shrugged his shoulders.

“So, nothing important,” Takeyoshi sighed.

“Don’t say that,” Shin groaned with audible frustration. “I busted my ass for a whole year learning that stuff!”

“Did the Casualty that tore through the city this morning know CPR, do you think?” Takeyoshi asked, pointedly. “Do you think I needed to know how to handle a hostage negotiation to stop him?”

He reached down and pulled a pen from the cup holder, transforming it into a blade within a second, holding it up to illustrate his point.

“No,” Shin answered through gritted teeth, his voice rueful.

“That’s right,” Takeyoshi let the pen shift back into its regular form before tucking it into his pocket. “We’re here because we’re Human Calamities, and the enemies the world needs us to fight are our own kind. That means it’s more important to understand the powers that set us apart rather than being some kind of one-man SWAT team.”

“Don’t blame me,” Shin shook his head in frustration. “I didn’t choose the Bureau’s curriculum, alright?”

“I guess starting from scratch’s better than having to correct some other idiot’s shoddy work,” Takeyoshi tried to find an upside to the situation, but he found his glass of optimism thoroughly empty. “Did they at least teach you basic Exigency?”

“Yeah,” Shin answered, though he sounded uncertain. “I know that. I just have to, sort of, remind myself of how I got my powers and I enter a kind of ‘zone,’ I guess.”

“Well, that’s something,” Takeyoshi tried to take that as some kind of good news. “Though, you’ll want to learn to do it at a moment’s notice. I mean that literally; within less than a second. You need to get a real handle on that switch inside your head. Once you’ve done that, then you’ve really mastered Exigency.”

“Alright,” Shin nodded. “How do I do that?”

“Practice,” Takeyoshi gave the obvious answer. “Some Inspectors use a little ritual or a trigger to get the adrenaline flowing. Other’s use a Transaction to stop and start their Exigency; it’s clever, but I just don’t see it as reliable compared to having full control yourself.”

“A Transaction?” Shin asked, the meaning of the word going over his head.

“It’s a thing that Human Calamities can do,” Takeyoshi rattled off the simplest explanation he could. “Basically, Hazard Energy can influence cause and effect by making things more or less likely to happen. A Transaction is when a Human Calamity creates a kind of unique causal chain of action and reaction, where the user agrees to do one thing, and they get something in return.”

“Can you give me an example?” Shin asked, innocently, but it was clear to Takeyoshi that the entire explanation went over his head.

“Like if you don’t sleep for a week, you become twice as strong,” Takeyoshi hastily tried to think up an example off the top of his head, but his tired brain wasn’t sending its best thoughts.

“Really?” Shin seemed taken with the idea. “Is that possible?”

“Yes, but don’t actually do it,” Takeyoshi warned him, hastily. “That’s a terrible Transaction. You can get a lot better than that.” Takeyoshi felt exhaustion turning every possible explanation for the phenomenon into a wordless buzz. “It’s advanced stuff. We’re sticking to the basics, remember?”

“Right.”

“So,” Takeyoshi tried to start from the top. “You can use Exigency. Has anything ever happened while you’re in Exigency? Like the way that Casualty could manipulate water?”

“Or the way you can make things into knives?” Shin asked, glancing at his mentor.

“You noticed,” Takeyoshi lauded him. “You have a good eye. That’s called a Crisis Ability. Whatever traumatic event made you into a Human Calamity, well, it’s become a part of you.”

“The old man this morning was drowning, so he got the ability to control water,” Shin reasoned to himself. “And you can make things into blades, so—”

Before Shin could finish, Takeyoshi cut him off with a raised hand.

“Don’t ask people how they got their powers,” Takeyoshi warned him, gently. “Don’t even speculate; it’s something of a taboo. I don’t particularly mind, myself, but for some people, their Crisis is wound up in something awful. You can ask what another Inspector’s Crisis is, but never how they got it. We’re all on the same team, after all, but asking for anything past general information is poor etiquette.”

“I understand,” Shin nodded, looking forward through the windshield.

“Your Crisis: do you know what it is?”

“Yeah,” the young man glanced at his mentor. “I know how to use it.”

“Show me,” Takeyoshi gestured at him. “Real quick.”

“Right now?” Shin gave Takeyoshi a worried side glance.

“Just be quick,” Takeyoshi insisted, retrieving the pen from his pocket, twirling it across his fingers as it became a blade, before putting it away again all in one smooth motion.

“Well, it takes some concentration,” Shin held up his left hand, holding onto the wheel of the car with his right as he divided his focus. “But if I do it right. . .”

Danger.

Takeyoshi ignored the premonition; it always went off in the presence of other Crises.

“I can make a kind of explosive powder—”

“Okay, never mind,” Takeyoshi gently placed his hand over Shin’s and prompted him to lower his fist.

“Are you sure?” Shin asked, crestfallen.

“Let’s not fly too far too fast,” Takeyoshi assured him with a hasty smile, inwardly breathing a sigh of relief.

“Okay,” the young man sounded disappointed.

“Well, after that it’s Karma,” Takeyoshi settled back into his seat and folded his arms. “At least that gives us an idea of what to work on.”

“Karma refers to the internal flow of Hazard Energy that resides in every person and object,” Shin described the phenomenon ably enough, but the slow and thoughtful cadence of his words made Takeyoshi wonder if he wasn’t quoting it from some memorized passage out of a textbook.

“Correct,” Takeyoshi agreed. “Learning how to use that power inside you is fundamental to being an Inspector.”

“This may sound like a dumb question. . .,” Shin admitted, his voice bashful.

“It takes practice,” Takeyoshi answered before Shin had even finished asking. “You’ve got to learn to draw out the energy inside you, and how to apply it to the world around you.”

Shin didn’t say anything, immediately, and Takeyoshi could sense another “How do I do that?” before the young man tried to ask it. Takeyoshi reached into the pockets of his coat, looking for something to help him illustrate his point. His fingers closed around something hard and smooth, and Takeyoshi withdrew it from his pocket.

“This’ll do,” Takeyoshi surmised as he looked at the small Yōgai-shima Yen pinched between his fingers. The gold coin had the number “10” printed on one side, with the words “Perseverance” above it and “Yōgai-shima” below it. The opposite side had the symbol of the Cabinet: a sunburst rendered in gold with the printing date hugging the curve of the coin’s edge.

Takeyoshi reached into himself, and a pair of pages appeared in his mind. Both pages were black with unreadable luminescent script, save for the top third of the lefthand page, which was white with indecipherable black letters. The two pages represented the Karma inside Takeyoshi, which was always slanted towards the negative, with only a fraction of it ever manifesting as good fortune at any time.

He tore a piece of script from the lower right corner of the black page, and he imagined tying it around the coin held in his hand. The Negative Energy settled into the coin, but the empty space inside Takeyoshi’s Karma was immediately filled with more misfortune, and the page was made whole instantaneously. Still, as the Karma reacted to his invocation, the Interest on it turned a little more of the lefthand page white.

“This coin won’t land on its head until Atarashi Shin can Invest 10% Karma into it,” Takeyoshi roughly sketched the outline of the Transaction in his mind as he held the coin. Though he only put maybe –10% into drafting the Transaction, by stipulating the terms with a specific outcome, actor, and the means to break the Transaction, that minute amount of Hazard Energy was enough to get Takeyoshi the outcome he wanted.

“Here,” Takeyoshi held up the coin and Shin glanced at him, then held his hand out for the tiny object. “Hold onto this.”

“What’s it for?” Shin asked, glancing between the coin and the streets outside the window.

“That coin will never come up heads, no matter how many times you flip it,” Takeyoshi informed him.

“No way,” without wasting a second, Shin flipped the coin several times in succession, his eyes wandering back and forth between the small coin and the road. “That’s impossible.”

“Save it for when you’re not behind the wheel,” Takeyoshi scolded the young man, catching his left hand by the wrist to prevent another distracting coin toss.

“Right,” Shin agreed sheepishly, and Takeyoshi released his arm so that the Deputy could tuck the coin away.

“Whenever you’ve got free time, I want you flipping that coin,” Takeyoshi instructed, pointing at Shin’s chest pocket where he’d put it. “Think of it as weight-lifting for your Karma.”

“How exactly?” Shin couldn’t help but ask.

“That coin will only land on its head when you force it to,” Takeyoshi assured him. “That’s how Karma works; you have to look at ordinary causality and tell it what to do, even if your instincts try and tell you otherwise.”

“So, if I believe that I can make the coin land on its head, it will?” Shin tried to wrap his head around the idea, but Takeyoshi shook his head.

“It’s not about belief, Shin,” the Inspector corrected him on the spot. “It doesn’t matter how much you believe in something, because belief alone can’t make anything happen. You can only believe in what you don’t know, and if you don’t know that the coin will land the way you want it to, then it won’t. Get out of the habit of wanting and believing in things and get into the practice of knowing and forcing. That’s how Karma works.”

“So, I have to know that the coin will land on its head,” Shin repeated the idea, slowly, and he raised his hand to his left breast where the coin was. “And then it will work.”

“It will take practice,” Takeyoshi reminded him. “It takes a while to get into the right mindset, just like Exigency, but it will get easier as you go. That coin is the smallest step in becoming a proper Inspector. If you can do that, you can learn the rest.”

“But what if I can’t?” Shin fixated on the negative as he asked that question and he looked at Takeyoshi.

“But you can,” Takeyoshi reminded him, and he tapped the side of his head. “And you already know you can.”

“Right,” Shin reminded himself, looking back towards the road. “Mindset is everything.”

The conversation petered into silence and Takeyoshi found his eyelids drooping as the rhythmic rumbling of the Survivalist lulled him like a child in a cradle.

“So, who trained you?”

The question jolted Takeyoshi awake, and his internal clock made him realize that he’d fallen asleep for a few seconds. Even so, the hum of the vehicle and the heated seat made it too comfortable for him to open his eyes.

“Well, my training was a lot more informal than yours,” Takeyoshi told him. “There was a lot of chaos when I took up the badge, and the Inspectors were all spread thin between the mainland and Yōgai-shima. There was a lot of learning by doing. A trial by fire, if you will.”

“Did Natsume teach you anything?”

“Some,” Takeyoshi folded his arms over his chest, his chin dipping down. His breathing became long and deep. “I still remember the first time we ran into a Disaster Level Casualty. That was one hell of a day.”

“Tell me about it,” but Shin’s words never reached Takeyoshi’s ears, nor did he see his new trainee glance over at him as he finally fell truly and deeply asleep.

“Takeyoshi?”

Personnel Dossier (PARTIAL)

Senior Inspector Asahi Takeyoshi (朝日 偉良)

Birthdate: December 11th, 2009 (34)

Description

Takeyoshi stands about 5’6, with brown skin and a head of wild uncombed hair. He has a squarish, flat face with a nose and heavy bags under his slender brown eyes. He has an unathletic build, with thin arms and legs, and a small gut. He wears the stand Bureau uniform without frills, though he wears a second neon green nano-material jacket over his blazer. He keeps his pockets stuffed with pens, notepads, and old receipts.

Background

Takeyoshi lived a relatively normal life, pursuing a career in journalism after college. Following the events of 2020, Takeyoshi would make a name for himself covering the War for Taiwan. After the war’s end, Takeyoshi would return to Japan, where he would begin investigating the Institute of Human Evolution and their connections to the Japanese Government. He would become a thorn in the side of the powers that be, his digging into state secrets culminating in an attack on his life made to look like a mugging. The stabbing inflicted on him by his would-be assassins transformed Takeyoshi into a Human Calamity.

After the Downfall of Honshu, Takeyoshi would be scouted by the Bureau, desperate for new members after a number of Inspectors died in the burning of Tokyo. Though Takeyoshi would initially buck against this idea, his friendship with one of the Bureau’s Inspectors would see him changing his mind. Opting to join the Bureau to expose its secrets, Takeyoshi would travel to Yōgai-shima and join the Bureau.

Omen: Ink

Takeyoshi keeps his Omen in its basic form as a slab of nanometal, colored a dark grey with neon green lights. In battle, Takeyoshi occasionally unfurls him Omen into a spear, though he prefers to use his more disposable weapons created through his Crisis. The AI avatar of the Omen appears as a small green fairy holding a paint brush. Ink serves as a friendlier voice compared to Takeyoshi’s more bitter disposition, and she spends much of her time trying to coax Takeyoshi into taking better care of himself.

Crisis Abilities

Stabbing Emergency, Cutting Wit

Takeyoshi’s Crisis allows him to channel his Hazard Energy into any object he touches, transforming it into a bladed weapon. This ability can apply to any solid object Takeyoshi touches, regardless of what it’s made of, and the kind of weapon Takeyoshi can create is practically limitless.

Karma Visualization

Takeyoshi visualizes his Karma as a series of pages in his mind, with a single page representing one hundred percent. His Negative Karma taints the pages black with white text, while his Positive Karma is the opposite.

Karmic Abilities

Asking the Right Questions

Transaction

Effect: When faced with an opponent, Takeyoshi asks a series of rhetorical leading questions about their abilities, their motivations, their strategies and so on. For each question Takeyoshi asks, he gains additional insight into his enemy via his Forecasting, allowing him to better understand and predict them. Takeyoshi can ask up to ten total questions, although after the fifth question, he has diminishing returns on his Transaction’s effect.

Cost: Verbally asking questions, requiring +5% Karma on each individual question, with an upper limit of ten questions.

Parameters

Exigency: 6/6.5/6.5

Takeyoshi has above average strength for a Human Calamity, but he’s far from exceptional.

Runaway: 4

Takeyoshi’s power grows slowly over time.

Forecasting: 9

Takeyoshi has a profound ability to sense danger and shifts in Hazard Energy, but his power is so sensitive that it reacts to nearly everything, creating a white noise effect that makes it hard for Takeyoshi to recognize true sources of danger to himself. Takeyoshi suppresses his Forecasting with occasional drinks of alcohol, and his sleep deprivation further impairs it.

Account: 5 (200%/300%/400%)

Takeyoshi has the standard amount of total Hazard Energy control expected of a Senior Inspector.

Precision: 7

Takeyoshi’s powers are built on precision, rendering him mostly incapable of widespread damage outside of his Catastrophe.

Karma: 2.5

Takeyoshi has misfortunate Karma.

The Daily Grind Case File #3, “It’s all about knowing what the other person wants ahead of time, right?”

January 4th, 2044

11:00 AM

Central Ward

Horizon District

Nanbu Naoya

“Are you alright?”

Naoya’s Augur lit up with messages not long after he left FAIR Insurance’s office. He’d scarcely climbed onto his bike when the first one came in. He held up his Augur, and the screen displayed a blue message, though Naoya didn’t need to even look at the sender’s name to know who they were. It was from Suzume, his long-time girlfriend, who never missed an opportunity to check in on him.

“How does she know?” Naoya asked himself that question, but there was no answer, even though he’d asked it over and over these last ten years. Whenever something went wrong, Suzume knew it, no matter how small or meaningless the incident in question was.

“I’m fine,” Naoya assured her. He knew that putting up a tough front wouldn’t get him anywhere, but it was his nature to defend himself.

“Where are you?” came the next question, though Naoya suspected she already knew that, too.

“Iron District,” Naoya answered, though he couldn’t see much of it from his vantage inside the parking garage.

“You should go home and rest. It’s not healthy to be out on a motorcycle in the middle of a storm,” Suzume suggested the same course of action that Sakura had, though even in text form, Naoya read that with a more commanding tone.

“I’m alright,” Naoya assured his better half. “This is the ideal time to be working, anyway.”

“Oh really?” the simple question could be seen as conversational, but Naoya read it as a challenge. “How much money have you made?”

“I’ve got a healthy head start on this month’s rent,” he tried to come across as confident, though he knew he’d barely gotten anything done this early in the morning.

“I see,” rather than congratulate Naoya, or even challenge him, Suzume appeared to accept Naoya’s statement with a stoic reply, which was somehow worse, in his mind. He felt as though Suzume didn’t believe him, but she was so desensitized to the idea that she didn’t bother to question it, which made Naoya feel pathetic in turn. All too often, Naoya felt like a little boy lying to his mother, rather than Suzume’s equal. He hated that feeling.

“I’ve got a lead on a job that will pay off this month’s rent straight away,” before he knew it, Naoya was already promising to make up for his shortcomings before he’d thought it through.

“Really?” Suzume seemed surprised, so far as Naoya could tell. “Doing what?”

Her question was entirely natural, but it invited commitment on Naoya’s part to a job he wasn’t actually interested in pursuing. He sighed, knowing that it was too late to “unpull” the proverbial trigger at this point.

“Just a little debt collection, that’s all,” Naoya tried to downplay the dubious nature of the job in question.

“That’s not your typical gig, is it?” Suzume immediately noticed that Naoya was stepping out of his comfort zone. “Where did you get this job, anyway?”

“It’s just a one-time request from a regular customer,” Naoya continued to try and make things seem reasonable and casual.

“Who?” Suzume asked, though she swiftly discerned the answer to her own question. “Someone from Sin Ward?”

Suzume knew that Naoya ventured into Yōgai-shima’s red light district in search of work, and she rarely said anything about it. As protective and controlling as she could be, Suzume never seemed the jealous type. Perhaps that was the one area of their relationship where Suzume extended Naoya full trust, believing that he was beyond the reach of infidelity’s temptation. Or maybe, Naoya wondered cynically, Suzume would somehow know the moment he crossed such a line, just as she seemed to know everything else. He told himself that it didn’t really matter either way, as he had no desire to ever cheat on Suzume.

That said, there was still a sense of “disapproval” in Suzume’s voice whenever the topic of working in Sin Ward came up. She clearly didn’t like Naoya working there, but he couldn’t say whether she looked down on that sector of the city for its dirty reputation, or because she feared that Naoya would run into trouble in its more violent confines. She wasn’t wrong to be worried; he’d run into a dozen street thugs like Juzo who all saw Naoya as some kind of challenge because of how tall he was, regardless of how much Naoya tried to avoid confrontation. However, that was one of few secrets Naoya kept from Suzume. She’d put up enough barriers in his life, and he knew that if she found out he was getting grief from street thugs, she’d forbid him from crossing into Sin Ward entirely, and he couldn’t afford that.

“It’s just from a guy I know,” Naoya didn’t confirm or deny Suzume’s suspicions, but he doubted that the caginess of his reply was lost on her.

“This sounds like a lot of money for a single job,” Suzume observed, ignoring Naoya’s non-committal answer. “This guy isn’t dangerous, is he?”

“No,” Naoya was quick to answer. “He’s a prolific cheapskate who’s quick on his feet. Once I get a chance to talk to him, he’ll fold.”

“Assuming he can repay everything he owes out of pocket,” Suzume was quick to point out something that Naoya had overlooked. What if this guy really couldn’t pay? He could kiss that fifty thousand yen goodbye, that’s for sure.

“I’ll figure things out,” he assured her, and, for once, she didn’t argue.

“Take care of yourself,” she let that sit as the terminus of the conversation, and Naoya looked down at that final message, unfulfilled.

Conversations between the two of them had been tense for a while. Half the time, any discussion they had ended up turning into an argument. It made a part of Naoya afraid to even engage with Suzume, sometimes, but there was another part of him that wanted to call her. He wanted to hear her voice, not just exchange texts. He wanted to really talk to her and reconnect and maybe rewind back to happier days. If Suzume was a normal woman, that might’ve been possible.

But Suzume wasn’t a normal person by any stretch of the imagination. She was an Inspector; someone entrusted with responsibilities that Naoya couldn’t begin to comprehend. Lives depended on her and, for twelve hours a day, she was cut off from him, doing whatever it was the Bureau demanded of her. Even the brief conversation by text was more than he heard from her some days. Asking for more would be selfish.

He slid his helmet back on and raised his Augur, transforming the device back into a set of goggles which he stuck to his face. The engine hummed to life between Naoya’s legs, and he wheeled his bike around, bidding a silent goodbye to the FAIR Insurance Agency as he drove down the ramps that led back to the street.

He pulled out into traffic, cautiously leaving the parking garage with more reserve than many of the city’s other drivers. He looked around towards the office building he’d just exited, and noted that a car had appeared to have jumped the curb and struck the side of the building, which had no doubt caused the violent rumble that startled Naoya a few minutes prior. He shook his head, thinking of a few colorful words for the driver, but he pushed the thought to the back of his mind and focused on the day ahead. He was eager to be out of the Iron District, and away from the crushing grey walls all around him.

He spent the next few minutes simply driving on impulse, not consciously thinking where he was going. In short order, he found himself headed east again towards Sin Ward, as instinct propelled him towards his next goal before his mind had caught up. He made the return trip to Sin Ward without any eagerness, not happy to be about Ichinose’s business of shaking down negligent clients, especially when he couldn’t be guaranteed of any payment at the other end of it. He second guessed himself as he crossed the bridge over the Sunrise River back into the neon-lit pleasure center of the island.

Was he really helping anyone by doing this? The only person guaranteed to benefit was Ichinose; if Naoya was successful in finding the debt-dodging pervert in question, he may not have any money, and he could recompense the soapgirls he’d exploited. At best, he’d be scared away from the Virgin Sacrifice for good, but if the establishment was really hurting for money that badly, then it was doomed if the man couldn’t pay. But would that really be a bad thing?

Ichinose’s establishment was hardly a cultural landmark or the center of the community; it was a brothel in all but name, and a brothel that was barely treading water in a city of vices. It was a business that exploited women, in an industry that was all about the exploitation of women, and from what Naoya had seen, Ichinose was hardly a velvet-gloved tyrant in the way he ran his business. He was a sleazeball who treated his employees like garbage, and now, if Ichinose was being halfway honest, his business rested in Naoya’s hands, and he wasn’t sure how to feel about that.

If the Virgin Sacrifice went out of business, the girls could get jobs somewhere else, and maybe they’d end up avoiding the dead-end life Ichinose had foretold they would all share. At the very least, they could find work at other soaplands out from under Ichinose’s thumb. The more he thought about it, the more he realized that Ichinose was the only person who really stood to win or lose in this situation.

“And me, if he really has the money,” Naoya added, though the thought was far from comforting.

He didn’t like it from the off. He hated being thought of as muscle, and if he ended up using his strength, he’d prefer it was for a good cause, rather than do it for the sake of a low-level flesh peddler. Even so, he needed the money, and he’d already all but told Suzume he’d do it. More than that, if Ichinose could be trusted, this guy he was after already had other people sending debt collectors after him, which meant he’d get caught eventually. If he was going to do it, he told himself, he needed to do it now.

“Dial Ichinose,” Naoya spoke the words as his bike tore down the roads of Sin Ward, his actions once again already moving ahead of his conscious decisions. The Augur goggles immediately responded to his orders, and a small window appeared in the lens over his right eye, which featured the other man’s name and the word “DIALING” beneath it. The Augur rang twice before it was picked up.

“Hey-hey there, big guy!” Ichinose answered the call with an enthusiasm Naoya hadn’t heard from him before. “How’s it going?”

“Not Accident-kun, this time?” Naoya observed the man’s paper-thin good cheer. “He must really need this guy found.”

“That guy you mentioned,” Naoya brought up the topic of their prior conversation, which he imagined Ichinose was no less eager to talk about. “Is he still prowling around?”

“I keep an ear to the ground, and I haven’t heard a thing about him getting snatched up,” Ichinose reported, before coyly asking: “Why? You interested in my proposition?”

“I figure I’ll try and get this guy,” the words left a bitter taste in Naoya’s mouth as soon as they crossed his lips.

“Brilliant!” Naoya could hear Ichinose clapping in self-congratulation over the line. “Money talks, huh?”

Ichinose poked at Naoya’s motives, and Naoya had a powerful desire to hang up the call and just forget the whole situation, but he resisted the impulse.

“If you want me to catch him, you’ll need to send me everything you have on this guy,” Naoya tried to put himself in the mind of a hunter, as strange as a thought that was. “I need his name, a picture, where he goes. Everything.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Ichinose didn’t seem remotely flustered by the request. “I’ve got what you need. Just cool your jets for a second.”

Naoya slowed his bike and pulled over to the side of the street, taking shelter from the rain beneath an awning that extended from the side of a building. He pried the goggles from his face, and the device shifted back into its phone form as he held it. He sat on the back of his bike for several long, impatient seconds as thunder rumbled overhead and cars sped by, their wheels sloshing on the soaked roads. Eventually, his Augur chimed, and the device projected a yellow screen as Ichinose sent him the information he requested.

A number of different windows opened on Naoya’s omni-tool, and he was momentarily taken aback by the amount of information he’d been sent. One window popped up after another, and Naoya fingered through the different screens, trying to organize the files he was sent. His eyes skimmed over a map of the city, and then he pushed a text file to the side, focusing instead on an open window that showed several pictures of the man in question.

The man in the picture wasn’t what Naoya had imagined when Ichinose described the infamous sex-pest. The man had a long face with bright skin, high cheekbones, and a square chin, with a pair of focused, dark eyes and a head of neatly groomed hair black hair that was going slightly grey. Even in the photo, Naoya sensed a man of reserve and authority, when he’d been picturing some overweight, balding horndog. Appearances weren’t everything, he reminded himself, and a man had desires, no matter how well-groomed he might seem.

Flicking through the pictures, Naoya observed several shots of the debtor, almost all of them from an overhead position from an indoor camera. The man was dressed often in a dark grey trench coat over a black suit, a retro article of clothing but not completely out of place considering the current weather. Though Naoya couldn’t see too much of the man in the grey coat’s surroundings, the floors and lights of each establishment seemed to be bars, restaurants, casinos, and other scenes from Sin Ward’s nightlife. However, Naoya noted that none of the pictures seemed to match the inside of the Virgin Sacrifice.

“Who is this guy?” Naoya asked, feeling as though he’d taken a step forward, only to find himself teetering on the brink of an unexpected pit.

“He’s the guy I told you about,” Ichinose was hasty to assure him, perhaps, too hasty.

“What’s his name?” Naoya asked and Ichinose scoffed.

“It’s in the files.”

“Shouldn’t you know?” the gap in Ichinose’s knowledge told Naoya something.

“In the suds business, we aren’t big on names,” the manager seemed almost affronted by the question. “What we care about is money. As long as you have that, we don’t ask for names.”

Bullshit,” Naoya couldn’t fight the doubt crossing his mind. He shuffled the open windows showing the man’s pictures to the back and brought up the text file. He skimmed the page, some of which was detailed, while other passages were written in shorthand with questionable grammar and slang. The various entries on the page appeared to have been written by multiple authors, each one documenting alleged sightings of the man himself along with pictures taken from a distance.

“Nishijima Tatsuki,” Naoya read the name from the list and swept the picture back up, trying to commit the man’s features to memory.

“Yeah, that’s him,” Ichinose suddenly agreed. “Didn’t I say that?”

“What’s the map for?” Naoya asked as he brought the final screen up, which showed Sin Ward spread out from east to west with the fringes of Central Ward and Harbor Ward at either edge. Across the boroughs, various bulletins had been placed. The small beacons ran across Sin Ward from end to end, highlighting different businesses. The bulletins in the northern edge of the city were a dark grey color and marked with a red X, while the markers never strayed further east than the White-Mountain Sanzu that separated Sin from Harbor Ward, which left flashing red beacons across the west and south part.

“See all those little lights?” Ichinose referenced the digital display that Naoya was scrutinizing. “Each of those is a dive that this guy likes to frequent. All the high-class places up in Desire have been picked over. That just leaves all the nightclubs down on this side of town. All you need to do is pick a spot and wait and see if he shows up.”

“What about all the other spots?” Naoya demanded, trying to count up all the businesses that were still left. “How many other people do you have looking for this guy?”

“Just one, Nanbu-kun!” Ichinose balked, affecting a tone of betrayal. “You know you’re my main guy! But I keep telling you, this is an all hands-on deck kind of thing, man. You’ve got half of Sin Ward looking for this guy. He’s got a tab in every flesh bar in the city and a thousand people looking to collect.”

“If this guy’s blowing this much cash all over the city, then there’s no guarantee he’s got the money to pay you back,” Naoya observed, voicing his doubts in the tall tale he’d been told.

“Listen, Nanbu-kun,” the manager’s voice dropped to a soothing, pacifying tone that only made Naoya feel dirtied, somehow. “I’m giving you my guarantee. Cross my heart, and all that. You bring this guy to me, and I’ll give you every single yen I promised you.”

Naoya didn’t exactly put much stock in Ichinose’s promises, but he chose not to voice his distrust, if only to avoid listening to Ichinose try and cajole him into doing his dirty work some more. There were more important things to do right now; if Naoya had any hopes of catching this “Nishijima,” then he needed to act fast. There were already who knows how many men looking for the same man, and they had a head start.

“I’ll hold you to that,” Naoya promised the other man, and he immediately ended the call. He spurred the motorcycle into motion again and merged back into traffic, leaving the protection of the awning above as he drove back out into the rain. Having only glimpsed the map for a few moments, Naoya had already decided on his new direction.

Whoever else was looking for Nishijima, they’d already covered the north end of town. There was probably an important fact about this whole situation hidden in that piece of information, but Naoya didn’t have the time to consider it, nor did he believe that he could have put the larger picture together based on the little information he was given. However, logic dictated that if Nishijima’s other pursuers had already swept the north, that meant they would surgically cover the middle and western parts of Sin Ward and gradually move down to the southern coast. That being the case, Naoya opted to stay ahead of them.

He headed south, away from the Temptation District that served as the beating heart of Sin Ward, where the tallest towers cast eternal night around them while promising endless revelry. He left behind Decadence, as well, where Ichinose and a thousand other men operated their own dens of vices. On the southern end of Sin Ward was the Ambition District, which ran from west to east across the coast, stopped only by the waters of the Sanzu.

Contrary to its name, Ambition wasn’t the home of the captains of industry or the politicians that endlessly dumped their money into Sin Ward. Instead, Ambition was the proletariat sector of the city, where the countless men and women that staffed and serviced Sin’s hives of scum and villainy lived when they weren’t working at the behest of their masters. Free of the need to constantly market and tempt visitors, Ambition was allowed to be a more conventional sector of the metropolis.

The towering, rectangular monoliths that had been erected in mass in the founding of Yōgai-shima had been uniformly cut down in the years since Sin Ward established itself. Here, in Ambition, those buildings had been replaced by new ones. Often still hard, angular, and fashioned from concrete and iron, the forest of buildings that made up Ambition nonetheless still had more individuality than the mass-produced buildings that had been laid down before them.

Red brick and grey stone seemed to be common smart-fabric skins to cover the two-dozen story apartments that competed to blot out the sky. Bars and clubs could still be seen on every other street corner, but they were no competition for their gaudy cousins uptown, and instead they maintained a quieter presence, lacking the twenty-four-hour escapism the rest of Sin Ward promised.

The streets still had pedestrians walking through the rain, but unlike the corporate drones that walked in herds through the storm without regard, the people of Ambition were sparser and lacking direction. Many clustered around bus terminals in the road, others walked solitarily through the rain. Buses were just as frequent on the roads as private vehicles, and rail cars sped above ground and in-between buildings, the squealing of their wheels adding to the constant noise of the traffic and the storm.

Reaching the south coast, Naoya drove east, following the map to find the nearest point highlighted on the map. To his right, the dark sea stretched out beneath a grey sky all the way to the southern horizon. Somewhere, Naoya knew that Japan was out there, though the distance between the archipelago and Yōgai-shima was so vast that nothing of it could be seen. In fact, nothing of the outside world was visible from Yōgai-shima’s shores, save for one exception.

Connected to the southern coast of Yōgai-shima by a bridge was another artificial island, perhaps half the size of Sin Ward itself. Looking at it from the coast, it appeared to be nothing more than a massive silver dome that rose above the waters of the Yōgai-shima bay. The rounded shell was covered in grime whipped up from the furious wind and waves, the product of years of abandonment. A terrible hole had been blasted in the top of the dome, through which rain poured into the interior. It was called “Rakuen,” or something like that.

Apparently, the inside of the dome was fitted with the latest holographic and augmented reality technology, through which the interior of the island could appear and feel like anywhere else on Earth. Those that were lucky enough to see it in its heyday remembered Rakuen as a fantasy land where dreams became reality, but that dream wasn’t to last. The self-contained amusement park had been victim to some kind of catastrophe which had blown the hole in its ceiling and ultimately resulted in the abandonment of the entire facility.

No one rightly knew exactly what it was that caused the scuttling of Rakuen, though there were countless stories told about it on the streets. Many people inevitably pointed their fingers at the Bureau, claiming that they were involved in whatever happened on that fateful day, and the reasons they put forward ran the gamut from well-intentioned but destructive, to outright malicious. Whatever the truth was, Rakuen had been left to rot in the sea, ignored by the city at large, becoming a silver gravestone sitting in the water.

Naoya used the broken shell of Rakuen as a landmark in tandem with the map Ichinose had sent him. Up and down Ambition Ward were a variety of different bars, strip clubs, and cabarets, though they were closed during the daylight hours. He passed those establishments by; if Nishijima was really so devoted to getting his rocks off, he wasn’t going to be hanging around outside a closed bar in the early morning. Instead, he’d go somewhere he could get what he wanted regardless of the time of day, and that’s where Naoya was heading.

Sin Ward was filled with “dark spots.” Tsukuyomi had been the first one: the tower that stretched into the heavens had a sort of field around it that filtered out the daylight, leaving it and the cluster of smaller buildings in its shadow wrapped in perpetual night. Within unending darkness, Tsukuyomi became known as a place of infinite revelry, where men and women partied to celebrate the end of the world. Eventually, other spaces in Sin Ward would attempt to mimic the allure of Tsukuyomi, covering city blocks beneath roofs and domes that concealed them from the sun.

Ambition had one such night spot on its eastern edge, near the running waters of the White-Mountain Sanzu. There were five likely spots marked on the map within the boundary of that singular stretch of night-covered city, which meant it would be easy for a man like Nishijima to get lost in a place like that, and still get his perverse needs met. It was a fine place to look for a needle in a city-sized haystack, but a question lingered in the back of Naoya’s mind.

“What do I do if I actually find him?”

Nishijima didn’t look like much of a fighter, at least, from the photos Ichinose had provided. Judging by what the soapland manager said, he wasn’t expecting Nishijima to actually put up a fight. If anything, the man seemed like a coward well-practiced in the art of running away. However, none of that eased Naoya’s discomfort with the situation, nor did it make it clear what it was he was supposed to do. If he could lay hands on Nishijima, he’d no doubt he could subdue him. The question was, did Naoya really want to do that?

Naoya worked out in his spare time as a form of stress relief, when living trapped in a tight, concrete cube became too difficult for him to deal with. While Suzume would never let Naoya join a gym or visit a dojo, he’d been drawn to martial arts and cage fighting as another kind of hobby. He’d practiced basic drills he found on the net, and imitated what he’d seen professionals do, and those rudimentary fighting skills had been polished by the occasional street fight in Sin Ward when Juzo or another punk thought Naoya looked like a mark.

Naoya was confident in his physicality to see him through most situations, but he never once felt the desire to hurt someone. Confrontation was something to be avoided in his mind, and his size and meager fighting skills were something to be used as a deterrence, rather than to push other people around. Now, he was being asked to be the bully on someone else’s behalf, and he couldn’t shake his distaste for the situation he’d put himself in, no matter how he rationalized it.

“If I find this guy, it’s not like I can just tie him up and sling him over the back of my bike,” Naoya talked himself through the situation as he continued to drive. “I’m not a bounty hunter: I lay a single hand on this guy, and I’m the one who gets the police called on them. I can’t afford that, no matter what.

“Maybe I corner him and called Ichinose? If he sends someone over, maybe they can drag him back. I don’t know if I’d get paid what I was promised if I involved someone else, though. What if whoever Ichinose sends over tries to teach Nishijima a lesson, or make an example out of him? I don’t know if I can just stand there and watch that.”

“I’ll just talk to him,” Naoya shook his head, as though his better judgement was already trying to tell him that his solution wasn’t going to work. “I’ll impress on him the nature of the situation. He’s got a million cronies looking for him and he’s over a hundred grand in debt. He has to know how bad this looks. I just need to convince him to pay Ichinose back, and then I’m gone. No one needs to get hurt.”

“We’ll just talk,” Naoya said to himself again, trying to assure himself that the situation would be so easy to handle.

Through the cascading rain, Naoya saw a domed shape rise up on his left, looking almost like an arena. Despite its appearance, it wasn’t any stadium, but a private refuge for those that couldn’t leave the night behind. The complex was large enough to cover ten city blocks, obscuring all trace of what happened inside from the rest of Sin Ward. Taking a left-hand turn, Naoya wove through the city streets and headed toward the sheltered structure.

Leading into the dome was a four-lane road, two coming and two going. Both lanes were empty, save for the approaching Naoya, which seemed to say to him that everyone that wanted to hide inside had long since done so, and no one else was interested in joining the party. Naoya slowed as he approached the open gates, which stood quiet and abandoned, suggesting that no one cared to police visitors anymore.

Driving through the opening, Naoya left the grey sky behind as he headed into darkness. For the first few seconds, Naoya felt like he was driving into a tunnel. The sound of the wailing wind and crashing thunder faded with each second that Naoya moved forward, replaced only with the hum of his bike’s engine echoing off the walls and the whisper of air moving through the passage. The light from outside faded away, leaving Naoya in a momentary darkness.

In that instant, Naoya felt that same trepidation flowing through him that he felt inside the brighter halls of the FAIR Insurance Agency. Unable to see the floors, the walls, or the ceiling, Naoya’s mind told him that the space around him was collapsing, pressing down on him invisibly. He fought that primal fear nestled into his consciousness, trying to hold it back with reason and logic. It was a losing battle, but he needed to fight it only long enough to reach his destination.

Out from the darkness ahead, Naoya heard something. A deep, bass, rhythmic beat. As he drew closer, other sounds joined the music, ushering Naoya into the apocalyptic festival beyond. Emerging out from under some unlit precipice, Naoya entered into the night township proper. High above him, a silver moon hung in the sky, surrounded by a sea of stars that stretched in all directions without the smallest cloud in sight. Phantom buildings were projected against the night, whose every window shined with light.

Naoya’s brain struggled with a bizarre, instinctual vertigo as his senses tried to reconcile the conflicting information it had been thrust into. No trace of the storm wracked city of Yōgai-shima outside remained, replaced instead by the virtual display of the evening sky and the illusion of a metropolis that didn’t exist surrounding the night parade. Even though his conscious mind knew what had happened, the rest of his brain needed a moment to catch up and reorient itself.

The buildings beneath the barrier stretched up to the roof, trying to appear as tall and towering as they could beneath the artificial sky. Each structure was lined with a metal-exoskeleton, creating jagged, sharp, and harsh spikes that all pointed towards the heavens like spears. Gothic figures leered down at the streets from the rooftops, emulating figures of European and Japanese mythology. Angels and demons watched from around corners, while gargoyles and lion-dogs stood as silent sentries over doorways.

Neon colors flashed in a pandemonium of light, filling the streets with a barrage of clashing incandescence. Naoya had spent enough time on the streets of Sin Ward to learn that the constant lights were meant as a kind of directional guide. Businesses flashing pink lights advertised fleshly delights, while the blue and green lights signaled bars and alcohol. Yellow lights drew musical performances and parties, and red, the rarest color, signified violence.

Though bloodsport and prostitution were illegal in Yōgai-shima, there was no one in this dark sector of the city to enforce those laws. Over the past decade, the police force of Sin Ward slowly disintegrated, and the remaining few officers were spread thin and easily convinced to turn blind eyes to any situation. While Naoya had been lucky enough to have a squad car appear to prevent a fight from breaking out earlier this morning, he wouldn’t be so lucky underneath the false sky. Police didn’t come to places like this.

Instead, the dark sector had its own peace-keepers. Men in neon masks walked down the streets and guarded entrances of private businesses. Some of them openly carried clubs or knives, which they brandished without reserve, but the jaded residents of the black city seemed indifferent to the street toughs on all sides.

Naoya slowed as he rode down the streets, painfully aware of how out of place he was. He kept his eyes down and avoided eye contact with other drivers or pedestrians, not wanting to invite confrontation. However, he couldn’t avoid staring as he watched what appeared to be a salaryman walking down the street in his jet-black suit, stumbling on a pair of six-inch neon green heels. Naoya watched as the man in heels staggered past a woman standing on the street corner who was entirely nude, save for glowing bars wrapped around her breasts and groin. The woman was playing a guitar and caterwauling into a microphone, but her voice was lost in the constant sound of music blaring from open windows and doorways.

“Make peace with the time you have left!” a voice to Naoya’s left was somehow able to cut through the din and he turned to see a group of men standing on the street corner opposite the semi-nude performer. There were three men, each of them dressed in the robes of a yamabushi, though they were deliberately torn and blood spattered. Each of the three men wore a different color; black, red, and blue, and each of them wore different masks made to appear as various disfigured monsters. Each one carried a sign in their hand, and though Naoya struggled to see them in the light, he could see the sign carried by the blue-clad ascetic.

The sign featured an open coffin, out of which climbed a grisly moth or butterfly. The insect’s body was fashioned from human bones, with two sets of ribs making up its thorax and abdomen, while multiple pairs of human arms and legs extended from its skeletal torso and braced themselves against the open wooden box. A human skull leered from the sign, red lights painted in its hollow sockets while a black, curling tongue extended from between its teeth. “DEATH” was written in large brushstrokes beneath the coffin, while “REBIRTH” juxtaposed it above the bony wings of the monstruous insect.

“This world has already ended!” one of the three men evangelized his esoteric message, even as neon-masked bouncers surrounded the trio. “Give your lives to the next!”

Naoya watched the apocalyptic cultists for a few seconds, motivated only by a sense of curiosity at the bizarre display before he sped on, leaving the three men who worshipped death to be lost in the visual and audible noise of the city. He fixed his eyes on the map of the dark streets, using it to navigate. Without his Augur, he wondered if he could ever find what he was looking for or even find his way back out again.

The first of Ichinose’s hot spots came into Naoya’s view. It was a short cuboid building with neon flames dancing up the side, and a large metal cage was wrapped around it to make it appear as some kind of medieval torture device. Outside the open doors, oubliettes were suspended on poles while digital projections of scantily clad men and women danced in the confines. A pair of bouncers waited at either side of the door, a man and a woman, both dressed as devils in the costumes of prison wardens.

Naoya brought the bike to a stop on the far end of the street and stared at the building, but he had zero intention of ever going inside. He felt no temptation from the vices on offer, and the sight of the cage outside it made Naoya feel trapped. It reminded him that, no matter how real it might seem, the sky above him was fake and could fall down on him at any moment.

Part of him wanted to go inside, thinking maybe he could find Nishijima, but his claustrophobia wouldn’t allow him to get any closer. The anxiety began to spread as soon as he came to a stop, and his instincts told him to keep moving; moving helped him forget about the walls inching closer to him, but what if Nishijima came by after he left? He didn’t want to risk missing his target, but Naoya was self-aware enough to know that just sitting outside wasn’t a good idea.

He was out of place here, just as he was in the rest of the city, but for different reasons. He was an outsider here not because he was too tall, or because he didn’t dress in business attire, but because he was too normal. He wasn’t dressed in the bright, eye-gouging colors of the people on the streets, and he wasn’t looking to get laid, or find a stiff drink, or be entertained. Here, he was practically ordinary, and ordinary wasn’t welcome.

Naoya kept moving, spurring the Bridge-Runner back into motion. He told himself that it was because he would be less conspicuous if he was in motion, blending in with the traffic, and not because his fears were prodding him with unseen needles about the darkness and pressure of the walls and ceiling. Scanning the map displayed in the corner of his mind, Naoya traced a line through the cross streets between various points, creating a mental route that would allow him to circle between the hotspots Ichinose had put down.

He circled up and down the dark spot, feeling more aimless with each repetition of the cycle. In the span of a few moments, he’d seen more about other people’s kinks that he’d ever wanted to, but he couldn’t look away, for fear of missing the man he was looking for. He paused to let a group of women dressed as schoolgirls cross the street, their uniforms decorated with torn stockings, leather wrist straps and brightly dyed hair. All of them wore glowing masks, and they sauntered casually across the street while carrying pipes and bats. A couple of them waved in his direction and mimed blowing kisses towards him, but Naoya was careful not to acknowledge the gestures, or to even look back at them for more than a moment. Flirtatious as they might have seemed, Naoya felt the quartet was more interested in trouble than fun.

“I feel like I took a wrong turn and ended up driving through someone else’s wet dream,” Naoya thought to himself after the girls had passed. “Maybe Suzume is right about this part of the city.”

Between the constant weather, the noise, and the surplus of drinks, drugs and sex on offer, Naoya wondered what the real allure of this place was. Even an addict could only enjoy so much, right? The vulgarity of the closed off world made Naoya wonder what kept the people here. Didn’t they have lives outside of this cesspit? Didn’t they know the real world still existed outside? But even asking those questions reminded Naoya that he wasn’t really meant to be here.

The constant night sky made it hard for Naoya to keep track of time, but the feeling that he was wasting the day on this wild goose chase intensified with each passing second. He needed to pay rent this month, and there had to be a hundred jobs all over the city that he could get done in a fraction of the time and get paid. He wouldn’t get fifty grand up front, but at least it was guaranteed money. He was close to just calling it quits when he saw something out of place.

A pair of shabbily dressed men in torn pink and yellow flashing coats walked down the street together, carrying bottles in their hands. Naoya had strayed so far from the nearest neon-coated building that there was only a dim flash of red light projected against the nearest block, and the two men were hardly visible save for their glowing attire. He imagined that they were homeless men that had wandered into the dark sector to evade deportation. They were nothing more than a curiosity in Naoya’s mind, just another strange sight in a sequence of things he hadn’t expected to see today, when the two men were suddenly thrust apart.

They were fifty feet away when they were suddenly pushed aside. The two men had been walking abreast when they were momentarily separated by something Naoya couldn’t see. Shouts rang up and down the street, and the two men turned to gesture behind them, waving their fists at. . . what? Naoya focused his gaze on the two homeless men, and the Augur lenses adjusted themselves, brightening his surroundings to see what had happened. The dim light became brighter, and Naoya saw a third man.

Walking down the street, away from the two vagrants was a dark dressed man. Lacking the bright accoutrement of the glow in the dark city around him, he was nearly invisible in the long shadows of artificial night. Evidently, he was walking in the opposite direction of the two men, and he’d pushed them aside with derision rather than let them pass. Even as the two hobos hurled insults at his back, the dark man continued to walk, as though the pair was entirely beneath his notice.

As the Augur brought the pedestrian into sharper relief, Naoya recognized a kindred spirit. This man, too, didn’t belong in Sin Ward. He wasn’t wearing the bright colors, or leather straps and metal spikes, or an outrageous codpiece. He was dressed in a tightly belted dark grey trenchcoat over a dark suit, and he walked with his hands in his pockets, blind and deaf to the world around him.

“Is that. . . ?” Naoya leaned forward on his bike, peering at the stranger as a sense of disbelief clashed with recognition. At the same time, the man in the grey trenchcoat stopped walking and stood on the sidewalk, tensing for motion. He turned to look over his shoulder and Naoya froze.

“Nishijima?” Naoya stared in disbelief as the man he was looking for looked back in his direction. “There’s no way he could know that I’m here.”

There was a tense silence as the two stared each other down. Naoya knew that he was as darkly dressed as Nishijima, sitting on a bike with a quiet engine and halfway down the street. And yet, almost as soon as Naoya looked at him, the man in grey knew it. Was it coincidence? Feeling as though a spotlight was on him, Naoya wasn’t certain what to do, but Nishijima made the first move.

The man in grey sprinted away, bursting into motion, and Naoya instinctively gave chase. The engine of the Bridge-Runner sang, escalating from a gentle hum to a high-pitched whistle as it accelerated. He raced up the street, passing by the two homeless drunks that had slipped back into disregard for the world around them, and bore down on Nishijima within the span of two seconds.

Knowing, perhaps, that Naoya would run him down before he could get to safety, Nishijima took a sharp right turn and darted down an alley, breaking line of sight with the rider chasing him. Nishijima had been out of Naoya’s view for less than a second when he rounded the corner on his bike and could see down into the alleyway. Looking into the dark crevasse between the buildings, Naoya flipped a switch and the bike’s bright headlight turned on, flashing into the gap to reveal nothing.

Anxiety told Naoya not to enter the narrow space, and caution warned him that he could be ambushed from around the tight corners if Nishijima decided to fight back, or if a two-bit thug decided to try and take his ride. Urgency, however, reminded Naoya that Nishijima was putting more distance between them with each and every second, and he reluctantly guided the bike forward. The alley opened into a small, square space between four buildings, with three more narrow passages leading out.

Shining the light of his bike around, Naoya looked for the missing Nishijima, but the man appeared to have vanished without a trace. He left no footprints behind him, no vision of dark figure ducking around a distant corner, no fleeing footsteps echoing down the alley, or the sound of a door slamming. Nothing. Nishijima had disappeared.

“Amazing,” Naoya bemoaned his ever-present bad luck as he looked around at the dark, bare alley, trying to understand what just happened. “This guy isn’t just psychic; he can teleport, too.”

Frustration mounted, clashing with his ever-present anxiety. The distant rumble of constant music created a rhythmic pounding in Naoya’s forehead, and he decided he’d had enough. He backed the bike out of the alley and turned around, choosing to exit the strange perdition he’d willingly ridden into.

He exited onto the north side of the dark sector, and felt a great burden fall away from his shoulders as the grey sky reappeared overhead. Naoya brought the bike to a stop on the side of the road, and whipped off his helmet and goggles, letting the wind and rain play havoc with his hair. All the thunder, and the flashing lightning, and the howling storm felt a thousand times better than being beneath that false sky. The hurricane was real; it was true, and the lie of that ceiling pretending to be a quiet night sickened Naoya more than words could say.

When he finally found himself calm enough to drive again, Naoya rode the bike a few blocks away, having his Augur guide him to a nearby convenience store. He pulled into the rain-slicked parking lot of “The Last Stop,” which featured a colorful sign depicting a smaller version of the very same store beside a paved road that abruptly terminated in a steep cliff. Naoya left his bike sitting under an awning to shelter it from the rain and headed into the store. As he pulled the glass door open, a soft chime sounded overhead to signal the arrival of a new customer.

“Welcome!” the employee was nearly as tall as Naoya with white skin, freckles, and curly red hair. He was clearly a foreigner by birth, which made him a rare sight for Yōgai-shima, which was almost exclusively made up of Japanese natives. Naoya supposed the humble convenience store clerk had a story to tell about how he ended up in this part of the world, but Naoya knew better than to ask about it. He was certain the foreign-born man got more attention than he liked some days, and Naoya didn’t want to ignorantly add to his troubles. Instead, he simply flashed a smile and a nod at the clerk to acknowledge the greeting.

The inside of the convenience store was a pristine white color, with immaculate floors and walls, while the countertops and the sides of the aisle displays were dark green. The counter stood in the right corner opposite the entrance, while a small stand of newspapers and books stood on the right side of the doors. Against the storefront’s long rectangular window was another display, this one also carrying books, along with manga and magazines. In the center of the floorspace were three rows of different items available for purchase, ranging from dry snacks to over the counter medicines. On the far-left wall was the refrigerated section, where sandwiches, drinks, and desserts were stored.

The store was empty, save for Naoya, and he spent several minutes perusing the aisles, and his appetite eventually drew him to the back of the store. He looked over the neatly packaged sandwiches, meat buns, rice balls, and premade meals, trying to decide which one he felt the most in the mood for. Each item appeared to be carefully made with the freshest ingredients and then wrapped neatly in a container to maximize its freshness for the best possible flavor. On the front of each paper wrapper or plastic container was a white and green rendition of the store’s logo with its catchphrase printed beneath it in white letters: “Don’t wait until it’s too late!”

None of it was real, no matter how good it looked. The rows of frozen treats, noodles, and meals were all simply digital projections that looked entirely life-like, or perhaps it was that they looked too good that served to undermine the illusion. It didn’t help that the supposed refrigerated section was hardly cold at all. Looking at the computerized effigy of a sandwich that tickled his appetite, Naoya raised his Augur and swiped it over a sensor next to the holographic display, and the digital image flickered and disappeared. A small slot opened behind the display, releasing a blast of cold air, and an equally small mechanical arm extended itself holding a real sandwich. At almost the same time, Naoya heard the sound of the door opening over his shoulder, and a small chime rang out.

“Welcome!” the clerk greeted the next customer.

“Right on cue,” Naoya thought to himself. Fifty-percent of the time, whenever Naoya entered a convenience store, he was followed by someone. The later in the day it was, the more likely the encounter was to take place, but Naoya never found the interaction to have an entirely predictable set of circumstances, aside from the fact that they only happened in a convenience store or gas station, and the other person never appeared if Naoya was with someone. He didn’t look around to see if his suspicions were correct and chose to focus on the display in front of him. After a few seconds of eyeing the drinks on offer, Naoya was joined by the new customer.

She was on the shorter side, maybe around only five feet tall, and the top of her head barely reached Naoya’s right bicep. The young woman was dressed in a red raincoat that reached down to her thighs, and below that, Naoya could see she wore red leggings with a white strip down the middle of each leg, and a pair of matching red and white sneakers. She made a show of pulling down her hood, revealing a round, cute face with a pointed chin and nose, along with a head of reddish-pink hair that was tied into a braid that dangled over her right ear and over the back of her right shoulder.

Despite the raincoat and hood, Naoya couldn’t help but notice that the young woman that was so casually standing beside him was completely dry. Her shoes left no watery footprints, and her coat didn’t shed a single drop of rainwater. He knew there had to be a thousand ordinary explanations for that, but he couldn’t help but think back to the Inspector he saw on the bike earlier that morning and how the rain fell away from her without explanation.

The young woman made a show of leaning forward slightly, tapping her chin with one pink-pained fingernail, as if trying to decide what she wanted. Naoya knew from experience that the stranger bought things maybe a third of the time whenever the meeting occurred, and he couldn’t say why that was. He didn’t ask why, or even say anything when she walked up, and she didn’t say anything either.

Despite meeting this way over three dozen times, neither of them greeted the other immediately. Rather, they both kept silent until one of them found something to say. That said, the silence between them wasn’t awkward; if anything, Naoya imagined that actors on a stage felt the same way he did, waiting for a cue in the script to begin their interaction. Determined not to break the unspoken rules of the meeting, Naoya chose to focus on buying himself a drink.

His eyes wandered over the drink section, half of which was made up of unique Yōgai-shima flavors. A black can of Ghoul with a skeletal face etched into it leered at him, a tagline beneath it promising that it was “made from bones, to build stronger bones!” The words “Zero percent appetite! One hundred percent energy!” were written on a red can of Overclock, which featured a speedometer racing past a hundred miles per hour. “Liquid Meals packed with genuine flavor and real ingredients!*” filled several different spaces in the display, each can having a different color with a rendition of various meals printed on the sides, ranging from bowls of miso soup to pork cutlets. Naoya was almost curious enough to try one, but the large asterisk made him think twice: he didn’t want to know where the proteins and vitamins in those drinks came from, and he certainly didn’t want them in his body.

“You know,” the young woman observed Naoya as he slid his Augur over another display, and a mechanical arm deposited a can of green tea for him to take. “Back in Japan, stores weren’t like this at all.”

“Oh yeah?” Naoya prompted the young woman, still not looking directly at her, while he turned the can of tea over to look at the back.

“In Japan, the stores used to have everything up front for people to look at,” the young woman eyed the entire refrigerated section. “You didn’t need to swipe your credit card or your ID just to get a sandwich.”

“I can’t imagine how much food got stolen on a daily basis,” Naoya mused, but the young woman smiled and shook her head.

“In Japan? No,” she corrected him gently. “Crime was always very low. Shoplifting almost never happened.”

“That sounds like somewhere far away,” Naoya commented, dourly, and the young woman sighed, almost wistfully, no doubt thinking of another place and time.

“Yōgai-shima isn’t Japan,” Naoya reminded himself of the truism that was spoken every so often. Though the manufactured island was the product of Japanese engineering and determination in the face of human extinction, the island wasn’t really Japan. Too much was different, and too much had been lost in the Downfall for things to ever go back to the way they had before. It had only been ten years, but the aftershocks of that momentous event seemed to have fractured everything that Japan once stood for, down to the soul of each individual.

The culture of the survivors had shifted, and the times, too, had changed, along with what it meant to be “Japanese.” During the first half of the nineteenth century, Japan had been a nationalistic empire, and, during the latter half, it became a nation of proud pacifists. Both of those cultural identities had vanished, replaced with a mentality that was often much more violent, much more short-sighted, and thoroughly hedonistic. Naoya had seen more of that world today than he could consciously recall of Honshu, or Japan as a whole.

With that depressing thought, Naoya turned away from the cold food aisle and moved back towards the storefront with the display of magazines and bargain bin films. He looked down at the assortment of products on offer, but he didn’t put any conscious effort into actually considering them. Instead, his eyes floated over to the window, where he stared into the storm.

Over the tops of the nearby buildings, he could still see the shape of the dark sector looming in the distance, and his thoughts returned to the tumult of noise and shapes he saw within. Much as he wanted to forget them, he couldn’t ignore that he’d seen Nishijima there. He almost wanted to put the memory down to delusion, but he couldn’t shake the reality of it. He’d almost caught the man, but he’d somehow slipped away. Part of him wanted to wash his hands of the whole affair, and Naoya realized that was probably the wiser fraction of his persona, but something else, something prideful and hostile, felt slighted by the fact he’d been eluded so easily.

“I spotted him first,” he tried to console himself on his failure. “I had the upper hand, but I wasted it. I lost focus, and when I actually saw him, I let myself be surprised. That’s how he got away.”

Despite the narrative Naoya was crafting in his head, he couldn’t explain how Nishijima had instantly known he was being watched, or how the man had made such an easy escape. Naoya didn’t let that bother him, though.

“Next time, I’ll know better,” he told himself. “Next time, I won’t give him a chance to run.”

Naoya surprised himself with that chain of thought. Next time? Would there be a next time?

“Looking for something to watch?” the girl had reappeared again, standing now at Naoya’s left. She would follow him until he left the store, but she would always give him a few second lead before taking a circuitous route and just so happen to end up wherever he was standing. She tapped her finger to her chin as she looked over the selection of movies on offer, perhaps thinking that Naoya was genuinely perusing.

“Conbeni-chan.”

That was the nickname Naoya had given her. At first, he assumed she was some kind of company mascot or hired actress who approached lonely men and persuaded them to buy things; it was a weird idea, but weirder things happened in Yōgai-shima. However, Naoya had been to a number of different gas stations, convenience stores, and small pharmacies, and Conbeni-chan could show up at each of them. After that, he began to wonder whether or not she was some kind of AI construct that projected through an emitter of some kind. It explained her ability to show up at random times, but not her ability to open doors or handle objects, nor did it explain why she appeared when she did. That left two options in Naoya’s mind.

Either Conbeni-chan was an illusion, or she was stalking him. Neither option sat right. If the young woman was a figment of Naoya’s imagination, then she was a delusion the entire world suffered under, seeing that she interacted with the store clerk and other customers sometimes. Putting aside the notion that everything was just an idea in his own head, Naoya looked hard at the girl standing at his left.

She wasn’t someone you pictured when you thought about stalkers, even the rare female sort. She wasn’t inquisitive or prying about Naoya’s life, nor was she flirty or controlling. She was entirely casual about their encounters, as though Naoya was just a neighbor, and the two happened to meet by coincidence while out in the city. She never said or did anything untoward, and if their meetings happened just a little less often than they did, Naoya could almost rationalize the occurrences as a coincidence.

“It’s kind of funny,” the young woman in red mused. “Looking for something to entertain yourself in Sin Ward, of all places. Isn’t there enough to do out there?”

“Sin Ward isn’t really my scene,” Naoya assured her and Conbeni-chan gave him a scrutinizing look.

“Really?” she turned and looked out the window, looking up and down the street. “I think a lot of men say that when they get caught in this neck of the woods.”

“I’m only here for work,” Naoya explained, although he didn’t know why. “I’m not here to indulge.”

“Mmmmhmmm,” the girl rolled her eyes in a coy way that told him he was being teased.

“Do you work around here?” Naoya asked, nodding out past the window.

“Me? No,” the young woman shook her head. “I work in Central.”

That was a trap. In any ordinary conversation, you’d be expected to ask for more details, but not here. Naoya wasn’t allowed to ask about Conbeni-chan‘s personal life beyond what she offered, and that included her name. If he did so, she would end the conversation there.

“So does my girlfriend,” Naoya invoked the “G word”.

In most circumstances, if a woman was flirting with Naoya, the invocation of his better half would prompt a retreat. Most tried to gracefully back out of the conversation, while some women got offended, and assured him that not only had they NOT been flirting with him, but they also had boyfriends. An even smaller minority continued to flirt after he mentioned Suzume, which Naoya took as a sign to avoid those women in the future. Conbeni-chan, of course, didn’t really fall into any of those categories.

She was coy, teasing, and friendly, but never really crossed into flirting. She never complimented his looks, never tried to get his phone number, and never tried to set up a date. Any mention of Suzume was simply acknowledged as a fact of Naoya’s life that Conbeni-chan never challenged or seemed intimidated by.

“Does she know you work in a place like this?” the young woman affected a judgmental tone, though it wasn’t genuine. “If I were her, I wouldn’t let you step foot in this part of this city.”

Naoya noted the fact that the young woman allowed herself to enter Sin Ward but ignored the playful hypocrisy.

“It’s not like she can stop me,” Naoya scoffed. “I’m a grown man that can make his own choices.”

“That sounds exactly like something a little boy would say,” Conbeni-chan affected a teasing tone, and rolled her eyes.

“And that sounds exactly like something my girlfriend would say,” Naoya shook his head. “Women just can’t miss an opportunity to tell men how we should act and what maturity looks like to try and make us feel small. And if we capitulate? We still lose, and we get told we don’t take charge enough.”

“Being in a relationship isn’t a power struggle,” Conbeni-chan turned to face him, folding her arms. “It’s a mutual partnership. It’s not about winning and losing; it’s about both sides sacrificing for each other to the betterment of the relationship.

“Showing maturity as a man means being able to understand and predict what your partner needs ahead of time. Just because your girlfriend doesn’t say she doesn’t like something that you do doesn’t mean that it doesn’t bother her; she’s just chosen not to say anything to compromise with your pride. Over time, though, those countless compromises will add up like overdue bills, and if your girlfriend takes a hard look at all those sacrifices she’s made and sees that you haven’t made any of your own? It’s not going to look good for you.”

“Overdue bills?” Naoya repeated the words, rubbing his chin in thought. “I know a guy with a lot of those.”

“It’s just a turn of phrase,” Conbeni-chan waved a hand, trying to dismiss the notion so that Naoya could focus on her fundamental point, but he was too far down another rabbit trail. “Think of a romantic relationship like a journey; you and your lover are working together towards a single destination. In order to get there together, you both need to know where the other wants to go, and you need to plan ahead of time to get there.”

“If I knew where Nishijima was going ahead of time, he would be a thousand times easier to catch,” Naoya ruminated on Conbeni-chan‘s words, though they were processed through the lens of his current fixation. “But what does he want? More sex?”

But intuition told Naoya that was the wrong conclusion. From the beginning, nothing seemed right to Naoya about what he was told regarding Nishijima. More than just not looking the part, the man in the grey trenchcoat didn’t act the way Ichinose said he did. If someone like that really owed as many people as Ichinose claimed, then the safest course of action would be to hide out until the heat died down, or to move to another part of the city. Instead, Nishijima was walking the streets, knowing that he had a bullseye on his back: what made a man act that way? It was more than just trying to get a perverse itch scratched, he knew that much.

“Are you still listening?” Conbeni-chan asked, noting that Naoya was lost in pensive thought.

“You’ve given me a lot to think about,” Naoya admitted, though he didn’t elaborate on what exactly she’d helped him with.

“Good!” the young woman clasped her hands together, apparently pleased. She looked over the selection of films arranged before them and then reached out to pluck one from the shelf. “Let me give you some homework.”

“Excuse me?” Naoya did a double-take, glancing at the woman in red now holding a film case against the chest of her coat.

“This movie isn’t just a movie,” the woman warned him, her eyes large and expressive.

“Is it going to curse me if I watch it?” Naoya asked wryly, but his joke went unappreciated.

“No!” the young woman huffed, clearly offended. “It’s an experience! It’s a litmus test for any relationship!”

“One movie does all that?” Naoya reached a hand out to be given the film case, but the girl turned away, holding the movie case tighter, perhaps not liking the skepticism in his voice.

“This movie,” the girl looked down towards her feet, a fragile expression on her features. “I watched it a long time ago with someone very special to me. It taught us lessons about love that we never knew before.”

“It sounds like quite the adventure,” Naoya humored the young woman, who reluctantly turned back towards him.

“This movie can really put you through your paces,” she continued to sing its praises, holding it up as though watching the movie were some Herculean task. “If you aren’t ready for it, you may not understand it.”

“I think my girlfriend and I can handle it,” Naoya assured her, holding his hand out again for the movie case. Conbeni-chan scrutinized Naoya with a careful eye for several seconds, but slowly and gently held the item out for him to take. He delicately pulled the case from between her fingers and he turned it over. A cynical part of him expected that he was on the receiving end of a long-winded joke, and the movie would turn out to be a comedy or a raunchy film. Instead, the movie’s cover simply featured a man and woman standing back to back in front of a black background.

“Collision,” Naoya read the title aloud.

“It’s a Shimono Kojiro film,” the young woman stepped around to Naoya’s left to look at the cover with him.

“Wasn’t he busted for being a sex pest or something?” Naoya wondered aloud.

“Is that a deal-breaker?” Conbeni-chan asked, her eyes large and seeking approval.

“No,” Naoya shrugged. “If this movie is as great as you say, then I suppose I can separate art from the artist.”

“You won’t regret it!” the woman in red promised. “I think you’ll really enjoy it.”

“I hope so,” Naoya agreed, still feeling uncertain about what he’d agreed to.

“You can tell your girlfriend I said, ‘you’re welcome,’” Conbeni-chan giggled and Naoya gave her a questioning look.

“You’re welcome from who?” he asked, pointedly. “I don’t even know your name.”

The woman smiled and cocked her head to one side, playfully.

“That’s a silly question,” she wagged a finger at him and stepped away, signaling the end of the encounter. Naoya watched as she moved away to one of the other aisles, where she would peruse the store until after Naoya left, but she wouldn’t re-engage with him from that point on. There was nothing stopping him from trying to talk to her, of course, but he sensed that he would be breaking the rules in doing so and decided against it.

He paid for his food and drink, along with the movie foisted on him, and then left, not looking back to see if the girl in red was still there. Getting back on his bike, Naoya drove to a spot where he could observe the sheltered dark area of Sin Ward from a distance. He had no intention of going back in, but he couldn’t help but wonder what Nishijima had been doing there.

“It’s all about knowing what the other person wants ahead of time, right?” Naoya twisted the young woman’s words of wisdom to suit a very different situation.

If he knew what Nishijima wanted, he could catch him.